《Holy Infant of India》


 C1

    My grandfather, who died in India some time ago, could not be brought home for various reasons, so our family had to go to India to mourn.


    At that time, I was in my senior year of college, dealing with everything else, so I went with my parents and uncle to a densely populated city in India called Baroda.


    After he finished taking care of his grandfather''s matters at the Baroda, he stayed for a few days.


    Second Uncle had been doing business at Baroda for more than ten years, his grandfather had always been by his side helping, the father and son were like friends.


    This time, his grandfather''s death was a huge blow to the Second Uncle.


    During the conversation, Second Uncle revealed that he intentionally wanted me to stay behind and help him manage his business so that we could get rich together.


    But I had my own life plan, and since he didn''t say so, I didn''t answer him directly.


    The Second Uncle was very rich, you could tell from the house that there was a beautiful Indian Second Aunt in the big villa on the third floor.


    However, the interior layout of this villa in India is not the same as in China. The interior structure of the house is a bit like our Chinese apartment, one side after the other.


    Second Uncle specifically told me to stay on the first and second floor, but not the third floor.


    Although I know that the Second Uncle is doing business in India, he can''t really say what it is.


    One night when I went to the bathroom, the door wouldn''t budge, I thought someone was using it, so I sat on the sofa and waited. No one came out for a long time, so I made sure that no one was inside and went to open the door again.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw a small Indian boy sitting on the toilet. He looked to be about five or six years old.


    I have never seen this little boy, and have never heard of a child in the Second Uncle.


    Before I could react, the little boy jumped up from the toilet and slipped away from me.


    I turned and hurried out of the bathroom, wanting to ask him where he was going.


    Because of the dim light in the bathroom, I couldn''t see him clearly. When I saw him in the living room, I noticed that the boy''s face was yellow and he looked unhealthy.


    The strangest thing was that the little boy had something stuck in his mouth, so he couldn''t quite tell what it was.


    When I asked him who he was, he shook his head at me with wide eyes and ran away.


    It was then that I realized that I was in India, and that I must not have understood him when I spoke to him in Chinese.


    It seems that these past few years of studying in universities have really made me stupid. I laugh at myself before going back to sleep after going to the toilet.


    That night, I had a nightmare. In the darkness of the house, hanging from the ceiling, a little Indian boy in red clothes was staring at me with his eyes wide open. He immediately woke up and began to sweat profusely.


    I always felt that there was something strange about Second Uncle''s place, that we couldn''t sleep well for the past two nights, so I told my father that we should go back earlier since we still had things to do at school.


    After staying at Baroda for another two days, he went to the local market and bought some Indian milk tea, Indian flapjacks and other specialties, preparing to bring them back to his classmates for share.


    Honestly speaking, although this is my first time going abroad, I don''t have a good impression of this place. The atmosphere here is unaccustomed to others.


    Most importantly, I feel that everyone here is looking at me strangely and with hostility. This is what makes me feel depressed and disgusted the most.


    On the night before we were determined to return, Second Uncle and I went out for social meetups. My parents and I packed our bags and flew back home tomorrow night.


    At this moment, I received a call from the Second Uncle. He seemed very anxious, saying that he might not be able to come back tonight, and that there was a small bottle of water in the hall cabinet on the third floor. He told me to deliver it to a place tomorrow morning, and that he would send his address and contact information to me on his WeChat later.


    However, Second Uncle once again reminded him not to go to the other rooms after he went to the third floor.


    This is the second time Second Uncle has reminded me. Honestly speaking, I am not feeling well, is he using me as a thief or something?


    It looks like it''s a wise choice for me not to stay and help him manage his business.


    After I went up to the third floor, I saw that the living room was very large, even larger than the ones on the first floor.


    The cupboard was located against the wall near the staircase. It had a total of three levels, and there were all kinds of strange and bizarre objects. It looked like an antique, but he did not know what they were.


    Very quickly, I saw what Second Uncle wanted on the top level ¡ª ¡ª a small bottle the size of a palm, containing a transparent liquid.


    My first thought was "Divine Oil," because it was so famous.


    I laughed in my heart. So Second Uncle is doing this kind of business, no wonder he didn''t tell me.


    I think that this bottle of God''s Ointment must be sent to the customer, but he had something on his mind, so he asked me to send it over. Doing business requires honesty, yes, it should be like that.


    He took out a small bottle from the cabinet and placed it in his pocket. Then, he heard a strange sound coming from the corridor beside him.


    Due to the dim lighting, only one or two lamps similar to oil lamps hung on the wall, so he could not see clearly.


    But I could faintly sense that there was some light coming through the crack in the door in the nearest room, and that was where the sound came from.


    I was a little scared. After all, the feeling I got from this place was that it was oppressive and evil, so I wanted to turn around and leave.


    But then again, my parents and uncle are the only ones at home, there can''t be anyone else. Second Uncle has repeatedly reminded me not to go to the third floor. Is it possible that there''s something valuable on the third floor that a thief wants to take care of?


    Thinking of this, I decided to go over and take a look.


    When I reached the door, I listened through the crack in the door.


    When I was sure it was a burglar, I broke in.


    But when I entered the room, the scene before me made all the hairs on my body stand up.


    He saw a little boy covered in blood, chewing on something made of metal. With a "ga beng" sound, he bit off the metal, causing an unknown liquid to flow out ¡­


    Actually, what I was most afraid of wasn''t this, but a shrine by the side that was densely packed with bottles and jars, filled with all kinds of baby corpses ¡­


    The little boy held the half-eaten metal object in one hand, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a strange smile as he said to me, "Ga ma!"


    I was so scared that I didn''t even dare to look back as I slammed the door and walked out!


    When I reached the second floor, I calmed down for a long time. Then I went back to the first floor and pretended that nothing had happened.


    I kept thinking in my heart about what exactly was Second Uncle doing, and why were there so many children''s corpses in the family.


    I have seen the shrine where the jars were kept. In the ancestral shrine of our village, the shrine was used to display ancestral tablets, and it was shaped in the shape of a staircase, like a miniature stadium stand.


    I don''t dare to think about anything else. After I deliver my things tomorrow, I''ll leave this damn place with my parents at night.


    I did not sleep well that night and kept the light on until dawn.


    Early in the morning, I took a bus from Baroda to another place called "Baruch".


    It was a busy place, but the place where I met the man was filthy, full of garbage and stench.


    I was met by a thin, middle-aged Indian man with a hostile, uncomfortable look in his eyes.


    His name was "Samit", and he chattered a lot of Hindi I couldn''t understand, making it impossible for us to communicate.


    At last I tried to communicate in English, and sure enough, he answered me in English, and I realized that he had been asking me what my name was and who had given it to me.


    I told him that my name is Zhang Yang and I am here to deliver a gift to you, as requested by my Second Uncle, Zhang Dong Qing.


    I handed him the bottle.


    He glanced at it, put it away, and turned to me, meaning to let me go with him.


    After walking a few hundred meters, I came to a shabby house and opened the door for me.


    The room smelled foul and dirty, and I was too embarrassed to look disgusted to do anything about it.


    He went into the back room, took out a wad of money, nodded to me, and said, Count it.


    I thought, I don''t know anything about hammers except Grandpa Mao, so I said enough and put the money in my pocket.


    Samit asked me a few more questions that I couldn''t understand at all, so I couldn''t finish narrating them here.


    Although I didn''t understand, I still agreed. I didn''t care what you were thinking, I don''t care, after I return to the country today, I won''t come back to this place for the rest of my life.


    Thus, after exchanging a few pleasantries, I quickly left.


    That night, the Second Uncle came back in a hurry and drove us to the airport in his Land Rover. Before we left, he gave me something to put around my neck.


    I picked it up and looked at it. It was an ornament, square in shape, like silver, and when I looked at it closely, I saw that it was a cage with a naked child sitting inside. A silver chain was stuck out of its forehead, which was used for hanging around its neck.


    I ask Second Uncle what is this? Second Uncle only smiled and said two words: Safe and sound.

 C2

    I am an atheist, Second Uncle didn''t take his words to heart, and took this ornament back as his gift to me.


    After returning to school, the Lao Er in my dorm saw the thing I was wearing. I took it off for him to see, and he lovingly played with it for a long time.


    Seeing that he liked it so much, I was generous enough to give it to him.


    Lao Er really liked it. He wore it every day, even when he was bathing.


    One weekend one month later, I received news that while Lao Er was wiping the windows in his dorm room, because the windowsill was too narrow, he wasn''t able to step on it and accidentally fell. Our dorm room was on the seventh floor, but he was completely unharmed.


    As he later described it, he felt like he was done for when he fell, but when he was halfway down, he suddenly felt a cushioning force pulling him back. When he landed on the ground, his body felt soft, as if something had caught him.


    No matter what the truth was, to be able to survive in this kind of situation was definitely a miracle.


    I remembered the ornament that was given to Lao Er. I remembered that Second Uncle said that it was safe.


    Was this a coincidence? Did that ornament really have a safe effect?


    Carrying these doubts, I called Second Uncle and told him what had happened. I asked him, is this thing really that magical? Is it really safe?


    Second Uncle smiled on the phone and said that he had the letter.


    I didn''t know what he meant by that, so I just chatted for a bit and hung up.


    The days passed as usual. Ever since the incident where our dorm room''s Lao Er fell from the building, he became even more fond of that small cage''s ornaments. Because of this, he even borrowed money from his family to invite me to a restaurant to clean up, expressing his gratitude to me.


    After a period of time, my father suddenly received a call from Second Aunt. He said that Second Uncle was very sick and that the situation was very critical.


    I asked my father. A while ago, I was talking to him on the phone. What''s wrong with him?


    My father also shook his head, he said that even Second Aunt did not know what disease it was.


    After holding a family meeting, I decided to take care of Second Uncle because I am the one who has the most free time right now.


    To be honest, I really don''t like it over there. Thinking about the babies in the bottles and jars, and the little boy covered in blood, I feel scared from the bottom of my heart.


    But there was nothing I could do, Second Uncle was my close relative, so I had no choice but to bite the bullet and agree.


    Two days later, he got on a plane and flew to the capital city of Delhi, heading straight for Baroda.


    When we reached the Second Uncle''s House, my aunt welcomed me with a worried look. I hurriedly asked the Second Uncle how he was doing.


    She said she was all right for the time being and had put him in a cage.


    What do you mean? I asked her. Why did you put my Second Uncle in a cage? Treat him like a beast?


    At this time, her sister-in-law''s eyes were already filled with tears. She said that this was Second Uncle''s own request.


    I really wonder, what disease did the Second Uncle have? Why did he put himself in a cage? With questions in mind, my aunt and I went up to the second floor.


    Sure enough, there was a big iron cage that was a few square meters standing in the living room. Second Uncle leaned against the cage, as if he was asleep.


    The current Second Uncle was no longer recognizable. The hair that he had combed till it was glossy was now in a mess. There was only one word to describe the disarray on his face.


    He was wearing a pyjamas and had been cut in several places. It was obvious that he had torn them apart.


    I was surprised when I asked my aunt, what had happened to him, how did he become like this?


    She cried for a long time before she stopped, and told me in her broken Chinese that this disease of your Second Uncle''s can''t be cured by the hospital.


    I told her, Don''t worry, take your time.


    She hesitated for a moment, then suddenly took off her robe.


    I was about to stop her. Aunt, don''t be reckless, I...


    But before I could react, she revealed her own shoulders. There was a deep scar on them, making them look very frightening.


    After showing me the wound, she put on her clothes again and lightly said that the Second Uncle had used a kitchen knife to cut this wound.


    Looking at this, the astonishment in my heart could not be expressed in words. I asked her, "Did you guys have an awkward time?" How much hatred could he use a kitchen knife to hack at you?


    Their relationship is very good, it''s your Second Uncle that''s been possessed.


    I was even more surprised, and asked her, Why do you say that?


    She said that a month ago, Second Uncle was already abnormal. At night, she would turn into a completely different person, and sometimes, when she was sleeping soundly, she would suddenly let out a "wail" and then sit up, touching her stomach, telling him that she was about to give birth.


    Then, the Second Uncle''s voice became more and more shrill, as if he was pinching his throat, causing goosebumps to form on his skin. After that, he started using the kitchen knife. If it wasn''t for his wife blocking him, he would have long killed himself. It was precisely because of her blocking him that he suffered this wound on his shoulder.


    The most frightening thing was that one night he hung himself up by a rope tied to the door frame, and when he came to his senses he could not remember what had happened, but when his aunt told him what had happened, he was so frightened that he insisted on locking himself in his cage.


    But even in the cage he was dishonest, most often said, "I''m going to have a baby," "Give my child back."


    He remembered that an old lady in our village would make a ruckus every day at two in the morning. After making a ruckus for nearly a month, people suspected that she was possessed, and only found out later that she was preoccupied because her next-door wife was looking for her to borrow some money, but she kept dragging it on and refused to return it. She was too embarrassed to ask for it directly, so she pretended to make a ruckus every night.


    Thinking about this, I asked my aunt if Second Uncle had some sort of knot in her heart, but she didn''t say it out loud.


    Her aunt shook her head like a rattle. She said that Second Uncle was a straightforward person and never spoke timidly. He would never do such a thing.


    I asked her. Was it getting worse?


    She said yes, so she had no choice but to listen to him and be temporarily locked in a cage or else both of them would be in danger.


    After I finished speaking, my aunt was already in tears. I hurriedly comforted her to not lose heart, I believed that Second Uncle would be fine, I will take care of him together with you.


    My aunt nodded, as if my reassurance would make her feel better.


    After a while, when she had calmed down, I asked her if there was anyone in the house before he had an abnormality. Or had he seen anyone? Think about it.


    My aunt lowered her head and thought for a moment. Then, as if she remembered something, she looked up and told me that something had really happened ¡­

 C3

    I asked my aunt what it was. But she stammered and stammered for a long time without being able to say anything. In the end, she said, "Forget it, when your Second Uncle wakes up, you can ask him yourself."


    I asked my aunt if I could release him first. You can rest assured that I can handle him.


    Aunt nodded and didn''t say anything.


    After receiving the key and opening the iron cage, the two of us together carried out the Second Uncle.


    It was unknown how long it had been since he had a bath, but Second Uncle''s body was emitting a terrible stench.


    After entering Second Uncle''s bedroom and placing him on the bed, I had the time to size up his room.


    Although this is my second time coming to Second Uncle''s house, it''s still my first time entering his bedroom.


    How does this room describe it? There was only one word that could be summed up: luxurious.


    Although I don''t know much about this country, I know that in India there are only Heaven and Hell, either the rich or the poor.


    It was obvious that the Second Uncle was the wealthy type.


    But to my surprise, there was one thing that didn''t quite match the layout of the room.


    On the opposite side of the bed, there is a altar table with incense and other items on it. One can tell that it is offering something, something very similar to our country.


    Directly above the altar hung a painting.


    The things on this painting were very strange. They said it was a monkey, but it didn''t seem like one. They said it wasn''t a monkey, but they couldn''t think of any other animals.


    The animal was covered with long reddish-brown fur, soft and sparse, its face square, its eyes bright.


    The only difference between it and a monkey is its face.


    I''m a little confused. What the hell is this? Why did the Second Uncle offer it up?


    In China, there was the legend of the Five Wild Xian`er in the Northeast. People did have these things to offer, but was this thing also popular in India?


    I was about to ask my aunt when I heard something behind me.


    Turning around, he realized that it was Second Uncle. His lips were dry and cracked, his face flushed red, and both of his hands were placed on his chest as he panted heavily, struggling to sit up.


    I quickly supported the Second Uncle, signalling for him not to get up, so that he could lie down and have a good rest.


    My aunt told me to be careful not to get hurt by him.


    The Second Uncle was already like this, how could they possibly hurt others?


    In order to solve this problem, I hurriedly asked him, Second Uncle, what happened?


    Seeing that it was me, the corner of his mouth slightly rose. He only said two words: Looking for Samit ¡­


    After he finished speaking, he fainted again.


    No matter how much I called him, he wouldn''t wake up. I saw my aunt''s tears fall with a "bada bada" sound.


    Samit? I quickly thought of the name in my head. It sounded familiar, as if I had heard it somewhere before.


    I remember now, isn''t this Samit the middle-aged man that I gave him the "Divine Oil" last time?


    As soon as I thought of this, I took out my cell phone and checked my address book.


    Thank goodness I still have Samit''s phone number.


    After the call came through, a voice asked me what was the matter.


    Due to the urgency of the situation, I simply said a few words and emphasized that the Second Uncle wanted me to go find him.


    Samit said that he wouldn''t be able to come here right now, so he asked me to take a few pictures of the Second Uncle and then told me to go find him as well as leave him with an address.


    However, this address was not the same place as the last time. After asking my aunt, she told me the exact route.


    Since she needs to stay at home to watch over the Second Uncle, I have to go.


    To prevent any accidents, I once again put Second Uncle back in his cage.


    Before I left, my aunt said she would get me something to eat, something simple to eat first.


    I think it''s true that I''m a bit hungry, so I''ll just take a bite or two.


    When it came, I knew it was just a bowl of yogurt.


    However, I find it hard to accept that there was cumin in the yogurt...


    My aunt said that she put cumin in the yogurt to increase the shelf life.


    I said okay, in order to respect her work results, I drank a bowl of cumin yogurt, belly half full left.


    The address that Samit gave me was at the "Yamna River". According to the location, it should be by the sea, so I didn''t know what he was doing there.


    After searching for four hours, he finally found a place.


    But when I arrived at this place, I was stunned by what I saw.


    This was a seaside place. On the banks of the Yarmna River, there was a small plot of land. The ground was littered with black gauze and dirty feces. From time to time, a stench would drift over.


    There were four people on the shore, two middle-aged men and a middle-aged woman. Beside them stood another old man who was wearing something similar to a priest''s attire. He was holding a book and reading something.


    And the fourth person, I recognized with a glance, was precisely the Samit I was looking for. At this moment, he was bent over, messing with something by the river, and as his line of sight was obstructed by him, he wasn''t able to see anything clearly.


    When I got there, I was surprised to see that there was a funeral going on here!


    In front of Samit was a wooden frame, and on the wooden frame lay a four or five-year-old child, whose body was covered with a white cloth.


    The child''s eyes were closed, his dark yellow skin revealed a hint of paleness, while the two middle-aged men and women beside him were wiping away their tears.


    Seeing me come, Samit nodded, telling me to wait.


    To tell the truth, I''ve never seen a dead person in my life, and I''m especially afraid of funerals. If I knew earlier, I wouldn''t have come looking for him.


    Since he was already here, he could only sit on the beach and didn''t dare to look in that direction.


    However, the more afraid he was of something that he didn''t dare to look at, the more he couldn''t help but want to look at it.


    Samit placed some unknown strange things on the child''s body, then took out a piece of yellow paper and placed it under the child''s head.


    After doing all this, he signaled the middle-aged man and woman to come over. The two then kneeled on the ground and bowed. Samit placed the wooden shelf into the water and pushed it away.


    The middle-aged couple should be the parents of the dead child. Right now, they were crying even harder than before.


    It didn''t take long for the wooden frame carrying the child to float away with the sea.


    Samit stood up and gasped for breath, as if he had been relieved from a heavy burden.


    I approached him and asked him what he was doing.


    Samit''s answer made me shiver all over.


    This, he said, was Delhi''s most famous baby cemetery!


    Then he explained to me that it was a Hindu tradition that babies under the age of six should not be cremated but buried in water. Today, the tradition has attracted considerable opposition from Indians, and a court has specifically ordered an end to the practice, but to no avail.


    He said that the man with the book was "Naval," a well-known local imam whose job it was to preside over the burial of infants by water. He had worked here for ten years, putting the remains of three or four children every day into the dirty waters of the Yarmna River or burying them there. The Yamna is India and one of the dirtiest rivers in the world.


    By then, the middle-aged man and woman had already left. The imam walked over to see me without saying a word, then took out a few rupees and passed them to Samit.


    Without question, this business was definitely recommended by Samit, and then the imam would give him some good fees.


    I didn''t want to understand too much about the water burial. After all, it had nothing to do with me.


    Hearing the end, Samit''s brows knitted even tighter.


    Finally, I took out my phone and showed him the picture I took of the Second Uncle.


    After Samit finished reading, his face revealed a look of disbelief, and he stared blankly for a while before swearing in English, Damn, why didn''t you say so earlier? Your Second Uncle is in big trouble!

 C4

    Samit''s actions shocked me. I asked him what was wrong. Why are you so flustered?


    He said, there''s no time to explain, hurry up and come with me, go to your Second Uncle''s House!


    Without waiting for an explanation, he ran away, and I followed him.


    When we reached the side of the road, he started the car and drove me into Second Uncle''s House.


    They drove faster, and after just two hours, they had already returned to Baroda.


    Before we even entered the house, we heard a loud noise coming from inside. I think that the Second Uncle must have started a ruckus again.


    However, Samit was not afraid at all. He directly kicked the door open and easily walked to the second floor.


    I followed him to the living room on the second floor, where the sight sent chills down my spine and made my legs shiver like cotton.


    Second Uncle held the cage tightly with both of his hands, his eyes bulging out, and a woman''s voice came from his mouth. Since it was in Hindi, I didn''t know what he was talking about.


    However, a grown man being able to utter such a sharp and quivering female voice, regardless of whether he could understand it or not, was enough to make one''s hair stand on end.


    The poor Indian Second Aunt sat on the sofa, looking at the Second Uncle, silently sobbing.


    I think she might have gotten used to the scene, and that was why she became so calm, or what else could a woman with a weak hand do?


    Samit quickly arrived in front of the cage and grabbed onto Second Uncle''s hair. With his other hand, he fished around his body for something, while calling for me to come and help him.


    After being grabbed, his reaction became even more intense, his two hands grabbed onto Samit''s hand, trying to struggle free.


    Samit shouted at me. Hurry and burn him with a candle!


    When she had finished, she ran back to the bedroom, took a lighted candle, and handed it to me, trembling.


    I ¡­ I saw that Samit''s hand was already covered in streaks of blood, he was tightly grabbing onto Second Uncle''s hair, Second Uncle did not show any signs of weakness, and continued to frantically scratch at his hand.


    Seeing this, without any hesitation, I pierced the incense in Second Uncle''s hands.


    Initially, he thought that the Second Uncle was afraid of being burned by the heat and would immediately withdraw his hand. But unexpectedly, when the incense stick stabbed into the back of his hand, he didn''t seem to feel anything and continued to scratch.


    I was scared silly. How could this be? Anyone who was alive would avoid pain subconsciously. This was a normal reaction, could it be that Second Uncle ¡­ Dead?


    Thinking of this, my entire body quivered. I couldn''t help but take two steps back as I stood there foolishly in a daze.


    Samit shouted, F * * k! Come and help! Tie this red thread around his neck.


    After saying that, he handed over a red rope with his other hand. I didn''t dare to delay and immediately went to the back of the cage and reached into the cage from the back. Just like wrapping a dead dog, I ruthlessly strangled Second Uncle''s neck and pulled him backwards.


    Second Uncle was like a frightened wild horse. He suddenly let go of his hands and placed them on his neck to break the rope.


    I thought, since the Second Uncle is already dead, I might as well kill him again. Thinking of this, I increased my pulling on the rope.


    Second Uncle was forced to the ground by me, both his eyes rolling up and down, his tongue sticking out.


    Seeing that, Samit immediately ran over and snatched the rope from my hand, and berated me loudly, "Brat, what are you doing?!" Do you want to strangle your Second Uncle to death?


    What? What did he mean? My Second Uncle didn''t die? If he wasn''t dead, why wasn''t he afraid of the heat?


    But when he thought about how he had rolled his eyes just now, this was the reaction a normal person should have! Thinking about this, I had a burst of lingering fear in my heart. If it wasn''t for Samit stopping me just now, maybe Second Uncle really would have been strangled to death by me.


    After Samit received the red rope, like he was performing an acrobatic performance, he quickly tied Second Uncle''s hands and feet to the bars of the cage.


    Ever since the Second Uncle was tied up by the red rope, he seemed to have become more obedient. He stopped struggling and cursed no longer.


    Looking at Second Uncle''s expression, I felt unspeakable pain in my heart. What kind of sin did he have, why did he become like this?


    I asked my aunt, what was Second Uncle saying when we first entered?


    The same words. Give me back my child, give me back my child.


    Return my child? What did the Second Uncle do? Did he really provoke something unclean?


    I don''t know why, but I suddenly remembered a room on the third floor. There was a kid with a face covered in blood, holding something in his mouth, and a bunch of bottles and jars filled with baby specimens!


    Could the Second Uncle be related to this? At this thought, I no longer had the time to be afraid. I had to make this matter clear.


    Thus, I dashed to the third floor, found the room, and pushed open the door.


    However, what I saw afterwards placed me in a difficult situation.


    There was a shrine against the wall. There were bottles and jars on it, but they were all empty. Apart from the liquid, there was nothing else, not even the little boy whose face was covered in blood.


    At this time, my aunt chased me to the third floor and pulled me out in panic. She said to me unhappily, this is your Second Uncle''s private space, he seems to have instructed you not to come up without his permission, why are you not keeping your promise?


    Look at how my Second Uncle has been reduced to such a state. Are we going to just let him wait for his death like that?


    She only said that she would leave everything to Samit. He had his ways.


    Since she said so, I had nothing to say. I followed her down the stairs, but I couldn''t let that go.


    Why did I see the dead baby in the bottle before? Why is it gone now? And where did that little boy with blood all over his face go?


    Back in the second floor''s living room, Samit had already sat down to rest, panting heavily.


    I asked him, what''s wrong with the Second Uncle? Is everything all right?


    Samit shook his head, saying that he still could not confirm anything. Like this, he would think of another way after spending the night at Second Uncle''s House.


    I didn''t know what to do, so I listened to him.


    Samit then asked his sister-in-law about the recent events in the Second Uncle. Even after hearing it all, his brows were still knitted tightly.


    I think he must have known something, just didn''t want to say it.


    Samit told me that after you finish settling the matters with the Second Uncle, go back home. Don''t come back when you have nothing else to do in the future, this isn''t a place for you.


    I didn''t refute Samit''s words, and didn''t ask why. I thought, even if he didn''t say it, I wouldn''t have come here anymore. This place is simply too strange.


    At night, Samit told me to sleep in the Second Uncle''s bedroom. My wife went to sleep on the first floor.


    How could I dare to sleep by myself? I was afraid even in the daytime, let alone at night! Under my constant request, Samit finally agreed to let me make a bed with him.


    After the lights went out at night, we lay down on the bunk and chatted without a word.


    At this moment, his phone rang. It was a video call invitation. After the call connected, a very beautiful Indian girl appeared on the screen.


    Samit said a few simple words to her before hanging up.


    I asked him, Who is this girl? Beautiful.


    He said only two words, "Daughter."


    Samit was a very inflexible person, he didn''t have a smile on his face, plus my English was limited, so the two of us didn''t chat much, and very quickly, I heard Samit snoring from the side.


    I think his heart is so big that he can sleep so fast even after something so bizarre has happened.


    As the iron cage was very close to me, I tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.


    So I looked up from time to time and looked at the cage.


    It was really strange, since the Second Uncle was tied up by a red rope, he had not moved an inch.


    Not long after, I also fell asleep in a daze.


    After sleeping for an unknown period of time, he felt a gust of wind blow past him, and the air grew colder and colder.


    Faintly opening my eyes, as I was lying on the ground, all I could see was the ground.


    I could see clearly that there were two feet in front of me, no more than twenty centimeters away.


    Looking up along these feet, there is a woman in red, looking down at me with a pair of dead fish eyes!

 C5

    Seeing this, I immediately sat up in fright.


    The woman''s face was not frightening, but I was terrified that I could see her face clearly in the darkness of the room.


    Who are you?


    At the same time, I moved the back of my other hand over to shake Samit, hoping that he would wake up soon.


    But when I reached back, I couldn''t touch anything.


    I didn''t dare to look back, fearing that if I did, the woman in front of me would eat me, so I stretched out my hands as far as I could.


    But the floor is so big, and Samit''s position is against the wall, I touched the wall, and couldn''t even touch him!


    The woman stared at me without a word.


    It was only then that I could see that she had a big belly and looked as if she had been pregnant for at least five months.


    I didn''t dare to move even if she didn''t say a word. This kind of feeling, one could imagine.


    Just when I didn''t know what to do, the woman asked, Did you see my child?


    Her voice was shrill and familiar.


    Damn, isn''t that the sound that Second Uncle made when he was making a ruckus in the day?


    Although I only heard it once, because it was so distinctive and so sharp, I concluded that I hadn''t misheard it.


    I replied shakily, "You ¡­" Isn''t your child in your belly?


    But just as I said my last word, the woman suddenly bent over me. Her expression became abnormally fierce, and she stretched out a pair of dry hands and grabbed my neck!


    I struggled as hard as I could, my hands groping everywhere, hoping to find Samit and wake him up.


    But to my disappointment, I still didn''t know where Samit had gone to. Even if he had gone to the toilet, he should have returned a long time ago.


    The strong feeling of suffocation caused my consciousness to gradually disappear. The hideous face before me also gradually became indistinct.


    Finally, my vision went black. I didn''t know anything.


    When I opened my eyes again, I was jolted awake by a violent shaking.


    Opening his eyes, a blinding sunlight shined upon him, and two concerned faces slowly appeared before him.


    When my eyes were completely focused, I could clearly see that it was Samit and my aunt.


    Seeing me wake up, Samit asked me what was wrong. It was already so late and I was still sleeping, but I couldn''t wake up even after being called for so long, which was why he came over to shake me.


    I looked at the watch on the wall. It was 10: 30 a.m.


    Suddenly remembering what had happened last night, I ran to the mirror to see if there were any marks on my neck.


    However, after looking for a long time, there isn''t the slightest hint of injury. Could it be that I just had a nightmare? Why is it so real?


    I called Samit to the side and asked him quietly, "Where did you go last night?"


    Samit was at a loss. He said he had been sleeping, where else could he be going!


    I told him that last night I saw a woman in a red dress strangling me, and you disappeared, and I couldn''t find you, and then I passed out.


    After Samit finished listening, his face showed an expression of surprise. He asked me, did you answer her?


    I thought about it and said yes, and she asked me where her child was, and I said it was in your belly.


    Samit shook his head regretfully. Remember, in the future when you have nightmares and someone asking you a question, you must not answer, no matter what the reason is, do not even say a single word. It is very likely that your Second Uncle is entangled with this thing.


    I broke out in a cold sweat. I asked him, Do you know something? If you know the truth, tell me quickly.


    Samit shook his head, it was not that I did not want to say it, but it was that I could not confirm it.


    Before I could react, he turned and left.


    Back on the couch, my mind was full of the woman from last night.


    I''d had nightmares before, but I''d never had a dream so real that I couldn''t tell if I was dreaming or actually seeing that woman.


    At noon, my aunt made two dishes for me and then served me a bowl of "cumin yogurt". She said that since I drank it all in one gulp yesterday, she must have been very fond of it, so she made me a big bowl today.


    Seeing this, my stomach churned. I had no choice but to drink, whoever was afraid of that person.


    Although my aunt''s cumin yogurt was really hard to compliment, but her curry rice was still very good, I ate it all.


    Aunt said, when we are the poor people, we never use chopsticks to eat, we only grab them with our hands. This was the chopstick that was specially prepared to take care of Second Uncle, which was why I was able to enjoy the limelight with them.


    I wondered if I would be able to eat it if I grabbed the curry with my hand and ate it, with my hands covered in yellow stuff.


    After dinner, I asked my aunt, is there any Second Uncle clothing I can wear at home? I was in a hurry when I came out, so I didn''t bring any change clothes.


    Aunt said yes, you wait. After saying that, she went back to the bedroom to find my clothes. I cleaned up the dishes and prepared to go to the kitchen to wash the dishes.


    But before I could pick up the plate, I heard a woman scream from the bedroom!


    Putting down the plate, I immediately rushed into the bedroom.


    Second Aunt was sitting on the bed, her eyes full of fear, staring at the open wardrobe.


    I didn''t know what she saw, so I went around the closet door to see what it was.


    But when I saw what was in the closet, I was also dumbfounded.


    The left side was transparent, and was used to store clothing such as long skirts. The right side was separated by a board, with two floors, which were for holding suits and the like. In the middle was three boxes of clothes neatly arranged in rows.


    However, the items placed in the middle of the closet would never appear.


    In the middle was a picture of a woman. In front of the picture was a censer with three incense sticks stuck in it.


    Black and white photos, wasn''t that a portrait?


    What frightened me the most was that the woman in this photo was the one who had grabbed me by the neck last night!


    It was a standard oval face, very delicate. Although the skin was typical yellow Indian skin, it was very smooth and tender. She looked very young, around 20 years old.


    But the picture of the beautiful woman in front of me made it impossible for me to be moved by her beauty.


    I called my aunt several times before she came back to her senses. I asked her, When did this thing appear?


    She shook her head as if she had lost her soul.


    I think maybe the Second Uncle is infected, and this thing in the wardrobe is the culprit!


    I do not know about the mystery here, so I did not dare act rashly. I immediately called Samit and told him the situation.


    After Samit heard this, he shouted loudly into the phone, Don''t close the cabinet door, don''t touch it, stay away from this! Now go out and lock the door, and I''ll come when I''m done!

 C6

    After hanging up, I immediately dragged my aunt out of the bedroom and had her lock the door. Then we sat on the couch in the bedroom and waited for Samit to come.


    Second Uncle''s hands and feet were tied with the red rope the entire time. Aside from the occasional twitch of his body, which proved that he was still alive, there were no other movements.


    I asked my sister-in-law, how many days has it been since Second Uncle last ate? If he continued to waste time like this every day, would he be able to handle it?


    My aunt said she couldn''t help it, and I didn''t want him to starve, but every time she brought the bowl to him, she would knock it over and it had been a week since she had eaten.


    I thought, if the Second Uncle is really surrounded by evil spirits, it seems that they want to starve him to death! As for who exactly Second Uncle offended, for him to turn out like this, it would be better to just finish him off with a single slash.


    Around 3 in the afternoon, Samit rushed in quickly, and he brought a person with him. I have seen that person before, the imam that made water burial for the children on the Yarmna River.


    After entering, the two of them did not even greet each other and directly rushed to the bedroom. Samit said to the Second Aunt and opened the bedroom.


    After Second Aunt opened the door, I followed the two of them in.


    The inside of the house didn''t have much change, but the air seemed to have dropped a lot. Although Baroda City is very hot, this cold air doesn''t make people feel comfortable.


    After entering the room, the imam glanced at the wardrobe and his expression changed a little. He chattered a few times with Samit, and his expression didn''t seem to be too happy.


    I whispered to Second Aunt, what is this imam saying?


    The Second Aunt said that the imam could only blame Samit for not explaining it clearly. This matter was far more serious than he had imagined, and the imam''s intention was to raise the money.


    Hearing this, Samit understood that this matter could not be dealt with, so he invited the imam over to settle this issue and negotiate a price. However, when the imam arrived, he felt that Samit''s words were out of place, so he added more money.


    Samit looked at Second Aunt, although he did not say anything, his intention was clear, he was asking for Second Aunt''s opinion, could they add money?


    Second Aunt hurriedly said. Money was not a problem, as long as he could cure Dong Qing''s disease, he would pay any price.


    The imam nodded in satisfaction, and at last they agreed on a price. His aunt had to pay part of the deposit before the imam could begin to work.


    I don''t know the relationship between this Samit and Second Uncle, but why do I feel like this Samit and the Imam are working together to extort my Second Uncle?


    Without waiting for me to think, the imam said that he wanted to do something inside the house. Everyone had to go out, including Samit.


    After Samit instructed him for a while, the three of us closed the door and returned to the sofa to wait.


    After chatting for a while longer, Samit started to ask his wife if anything strange had happened. Let her think carefully, because if she wanted to solve the problem, she needed to find the root cause, otherwise, if she couldn''t cure the root cause, it would be easy to get side effects.


    After thinking for a long time, she finally shook her head. She had said everything she needed to say, so there was nothing left to say.


    Samit''s words caused me to be a little hesitant. Whether or not I should tell him what I have seen, he had also said that if he doesn''t treat the root of the problem, the consequences would be severe.


    So I told him about the bottles and the little boy I''d seen on the third floor.


    After hearing it, his wife cried out in alarm, but Samit remained calm.


    After a short period of silence, Samit said. "Child, looks like you still don''t know what your Second Uncle does."


    Just when I was about to ask him, Samit turned his head and asked his sister-in-law.


    My aunt nodded. She said she knew, but was surprised to see a little boy in the house.


    Samit didn''t reply, instead he turned his head to me and said, "Since you don''t know, then let me tell you this. Your Second Uncle and I have been friends for many years, and also business partners.


    I nodded and let him continue.


    Samit went on to say that he was in the "Holy Infant" business and my Second Uncle provided him with the "Holy Infant" crafting techniques. The small bottle that I gave him last time had an item inside that contained one of the crafting techniques.


    Hearing this, I was extremely shocked. All I know is that there are Holy Infant in Thailand, how can there be one in India?


    Samit said. First of all, this thing is legal in India, we don''t steal nor snatch it, and what you said is true business, and second of all, Thailand does have Holy Infant s, but that is one of the buddhist brands, they can turn the soul of the Holy Infant into a buddhist tablet, protect or make a fortune. But for people like us, we keep infants at home directly.


    Although my heart was already raging, I still pretended to be very calm as I let him continue.


    Samit said that in India, Buddhism was not prevalent, while Holy Infant were based on Buddhist principles. As a result, the trade was very small and not many people knew about it, and it was not as famous as the Thai buddhist medallion. However, this thing was a hundred times more effective than the buddha medallion.


    Those who believe in Buddhism believe that if a person dies in their mother''s body due to the cycle of karma, or if a baby dies when they are born, the corpse would have spiritual energy. If the spiritual energy is used properly, not only will it benefit from good deeds and benevolence, it will also help protect their future, thus we call this Infant Spirit a Holy Infant.


    There were Holy Infant, White Infant, Black Infant, and even the most powerful Two-headed Infant.


    I asked Samit, what functions do these Holy Infant have?


    Samit said, I will tell you this when I have the chance, I cannot explain it clearly.


    I asked him, then where did you Holy Infant come from?


    You saw yesterday''s water burial, he said. In India, most children of ordinary families die in water burial, because the word "water" is seen as a symbol of beauty and purity. But there are many parents who have lost their children, because of excessive grief, and do not want to lose their children, they will find us. We will turn their bodies into Holy Infant and ask their parents to return home and worship them.


    Another way is that young women are unclean, have an abortion on their own, or are given up as soon as the baby is born. We also make them into Holy Infant s and sell them to customers who need them.


    Samit proudly said that in the "Bonavalaea" Buddhist Holy Land at Deer Garden, which was one of the eight great Buddhist holy places in India, there was a "Two-headed Infant" worshipped by the Deer Garden. This Two-headed Infant was provided by him! Ten years ago, a couple of male babies were born dead, and their parents died in succession within a year. Due to the immense grievance, Samit was not able to control it at that time, so he made it into a Two-headed Infant and placed it in the temple to worship.


    Not long after, the followers of Wen Feng came with all kinds of toys, children''s clothing, and all kinds of snacks. They were all very successful and were favored by many Buddhist believers. Therefore, Holy Infant have a very high status in our circle.


    After hearing his words, my three views on the Holy Infant completely changed. I think that I must see this Holy Infant''s real face when I have the chance.


    I said, today I have truly gained an insight, but what does this have to do with my Second Uncle being infected by evil?


    Just as Samit was about to speak, the bedroom door opened and an imam walked out with a portrait and censer in his hands, his expression extremely ugly.

 C7

    The imam shook his head, sighed, and sat down on the sofa without saying a word.


    We waited for a long time, but he didn''t speak, and neither of us dared to speak first, but the imam just sat there, calm and collected.


    In the end, Samit could no longer hold it back and asked the imam what the situation was.


    ''It''s far more difficult than I thought, ''said the imam.'' I can''t do it.''


    After he finished speaking, he stood up and was about to leave when he was stopped by Samit. His aunt also quickly persuaded him to stay.


    The imam held out his hand and made a gesture of "Five".


    Without any hesitation, she nodded and agreed, saying that they would settle the bill together.


    I don''t know why, but I got angry when I saw this imam. There is an old saying in China that saving a life is better than building a seven-storied pagoda, but this old man in front of me took advantage of the situation to extort and extort. I wanted to argue with him, but I restrained myself for the time being.


    It was only then that the imam said slowly that this gentleman had been possessed by the demon.


    Second Aunt asked him what was a demon head.


    The imam was silent for a moment, then held up a finger and gestured in front of her.


    Just then, the expression on Second Aunt''s face became tense, and she said, Master, I can pay you how much do you want, but please state the price clearly, my husband is at death''s door, is this not appropriate?


    Seeing this, I also fled. I stood up with a "whoosh" and wanted to scold him, but I didn''t know what language I should use to scold him. If it was in Chinese, he wouldn''t understand it, but if it was in English, he wouldn''t understand it, so I pointed at him, trembling with anger and didn''t say anything for a long time.


    In the end, Samit seemed to be a little angry, but he endured it and let the imam sit down.


    My lungs were about to burst from anger. If you keep your mouth open, you''ll end up with money, right?


    The imam seemed to feel that he had gone too far, and a look of embarrassment appeared on his face.


    After a few seconds, he said that Dongqing had brought the matter on her own, that without the consent of his parents, he had secretly used the baby for cooking oil, that the mother of the child had come to his door, that normally the mother of the child was no threat to him, but that the problem lay with the mother.


    Samit asked him, why did he say that?


    If you were to forcefully refine the baby''s oil, I believe you all have a hundred ways to deal with the baby''s revenge. But now, the Yin Spirit of the baby''s mother has come knocking on your door, so this matter is going to be difficult. None of you will be able to do anything to the baby''s mother.


    Samit nodded his head and said that was right, we have been a Holy Infant for so many years, there are many ways to suppress it, but no one will teach us how to treat an adult Yin Spirit, what should we do now?


    The imam said that the portrait in the closet was put in by Dong Qing, he wanted to atone for his sins, but this method doesn''t work, I have already temporarily sealed the closet, but at most I only have seven days to think of a way, if I don''t find a way after seven days, Dong Qing''s life will be very difficult to keep, but this method is very difficult for you guys, to get the Yin Spirit to leave, you need a "spirit servant" to lure the Yin Spirit over to him, let me talk to him.


    After hearing his words, I immediately said, "You must have a master and disciple by your side, right?" Wouldn''t it be fine to just call a random "spirit servant" over?


    I just want to help you get the Yin Spirit away. Go find the spirit people yourself, but then again, it''s fine if you want me to find the spirit people, but ¡­


    He said half of his sentence and did not continue. Instead, he chose to change the topic.


    I know, he said, but you have to pay! Perhaps he realized that he went too far, so he didn''t continue the topic.


    I almost didn''t think about it before I said to him, "You don''t have to look for someone, I''ll be the spirit servant!"


    My aunt quickly took my hand and advised me not to be impulsive.


    I said very firmly, Aunt, I have decided to be the spirit of this man, don''t worry, I am strong, it is just that last time I was at the Yin Spirit, no matter if it was a success or a failure, I will not die, it is decided, Aunt, translate it for him!


    My aunt had no choice but to convey my words to the imam, who then gave me a thumbs-up and said, "Then it''s settled. Don''t worry, with me around, I promise you that you''ll be fine."


    I said, if anything happens to me, you won''t get a penny.


    After the imam finished listening, his face alternated between green and white.


    I called Samit to the side and asked him, was this person reliable? Could he be a swindler?


    Samit was at a loss. What was a swindler?


    Then I realized that he was an Indian, how could he possibly know what a charlatan was, so I changed my word and asked him if he was a psychic.


    Samit said that he would not, he treated money as his life, but he did have some ability, he would not take someone else''s life as a joke, you can rest assured on that.


    With Samit''s words, I became a lot more at ease. Although I also suspected that he and the imam were in cahoots to extort my sister-in-law, with his friendship with the Second Uncle, there wouldn''t be much of a problem. I thought that things that could be solved with money were not really a problem.


    The imam looked at the Second Uncle in the iron cage and told us that Dong Qing would not wake up for the time being. Don''t let him suffer here, but get him on the bed first.


    After he finished speaking, Samit, Aunt and I opened the cage and untied the ropes Second Uncle was wearing and carried him back onto the bed.


    The imam said that he wanted me to go back with him and prepare some things for him. My aunt would stay at home and watch over the Second Uncle.


    The imam brought Samit and I out of the house and into a place similar to a church. However, it was much smaller than a church and the furnishings inside were much simpler as well.


    In front of the door, he asked Samit and I to take off our shoes and come before a statue of a god. He first clasped his hands together and bowed, and then he took out a white handkerchief and flicked it across every part of my body. Samit explained to me that this was called "cleansing" and removing the bad luck on his body to avoid offending the gods.


    The imam said that before I could become a spirit, I needed to go through some rituals to obtain the blessing of the gods. Only then would he be able to assist the gods in protecting me.


    I agreed, but in my heart I thought, hmph, if it was in our Great Heaven Dynasty''s ten years of cultural struggle, it wouldn''t even be enough for you to die ten times.


    Then, barefoot, I kowtowed and kowtowed, put my hands together over my head, turned my face, over my chest, then knelt, fell, stretched my arms, kowtowed, and stood up again in a continuous cycle.


    After Samit''s translation, the imam asked me to kowtow while reading some random things. I had no idea what it meant, so I could only read it.


    After that, the imam was busy and alone. After everything was over, he instructed me to not turn around and look back no matter what happened to my soul!


    I asked him, what if I was controlled by someone else?


    He said that he wouldn''t, that the Yin Spirit could only climb onto your body and not control you. Your consciousness is still clear, just remember what I said.


    I nodded in agreement. After drinking some water and preparing to leave, Samit''s phone rang.


    He frowned, said a few words into the phone, then hung up.


    I asked him what was wrong, and he said, We have to act as soon as possible. Your Second Uncle is awake, and you have already broken free from the rope.

 C8

    After Samit said this, I quickly followed him. The imam also took a cloth bag and followed us.


    Just as he walked out, Samit stopped in his tracks. He asked the Imam, do you have any hammers, axes or such?


    When the imam asked him what he was doing, he said, "Don''t worry about it. Bring it here."


    The imam ran back. In less than a minute, it took out a shining axe and gave it to Samit.


    I thought, What the hell is this imam doing? How could there be an axe hidden in the place of worship?


    We got in the car and ran all the way. My heart was pounding fast, I didn''t know what was going on with Second Uncle, I just hoped that he would stay honest and not hurt my aunt.


    Reaching that place, we got off the cars and walked straight towards Second Uncle''s House''s main entrance.


    With the axe in hand, Samit knocked on the door, but no one came out to open it.


    I leaned close to the crack of the door and listened carefully. I didn''t hear any sound. Didn''t Second Uncle wake up? He should have cried and made a ruckus. Why was it so quiet? Could something have happened?


    Thinking of this, my heart skipped a beat.


    Samit knocked on the door a few times, but still did not receive a reply. It was only at this moment that I understood why he was holding the axe.


    He used the sharpest part of the axe to crack open the door. That strike of his was definitely powerful and heavy. Something fell to the ground with a crisp sound.


    There was no need to ask, it must have been the latch.


    He couldn''t help but admire Samit''s foresight. He must have thought that Second Uncle would intentionally lock the door and prepare to commit murder after waking up.


    Even the imam looked at him with envy.


    Samit raised his axe and kicked the door open, and we entered together.


    As soon as I entered, I saw a portrait on a table on the first floor. Beside it was an incense burner with three incense sticks in it.


    I hurried over to see what was going on. Hadn''t the imam locked me in the closet? Why did the image appear again?


    When the imam saw this portrait, his face turned pale with fright. He said something I didn''t understand, and Samit couldn''t even bother to translate it for me.


    But from the imam''s expression, I could guess that it was a bad thing.


    This villa was very big to begin with. Normally, it was frighteningly quiet. Now that someone had suddenly disappeared, it was so quiet that it sent chills down one''s spine.


    Samit was no longer as reckless as before, instead he carefully looked around.


    When we were sure that there was no one on the first floor, we went to the second floor. After we went up to the second floor, we still did not see anyone.


    The three of us walked towards the bedroom side by side, but at that moment, a gust of wind suddenly came from behind us. Before I could even react, Samit used his elbow and sent me flying, falling on the ground in pain.


    It was only until I raised my head, that I saw that the gale behind him was actually Second Uncle. He held a shiny kitchen knife in his hand, and with a twisted expression, he slashed at Samit, who used an axe to catch his kitchen knife, producing an unpleasant sound of metal striking metal.


    Seeing that he was not being attacked, the Second Uncle became even more energetic, waving his kitchen knife as if he was going to lose his life, he slashed at Samit.


    Although Samit dodged it, the Second Uncle had such a ferocious momentum. If he were to take off his hand and bounce on someone, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    The Imam didn''t stay idle either. He picked up the red rope from the ground and quietly walked towards Second Uncle, then like a dead dog, he strangled Second Uncle''s neck and retreated backwards.


    Second Uncle released a strange cry, sounding extremely terrified.


    Seeing that, Samit rushed over, snatched the kitchen knife from his hand and threw it on the ground, following that he threw Second Uncle onto the ground, then he shouted at me, Stop standing there, quickly tie up his feet!


    As if waking from a dream, I hurried over and took the rope from the imam.


    At this time, other than his feet, Second Uncle had already been controlled. His head was pressed down by the imam, and his upper body was already being ridden by Samit.


    As Second Uncle''s legs kept on kicking everywhere, I had to use a lot of effort to tie him up. During this period of time, due to my numerous mistakes, I almost caused Second Uncle to lose control and break free once again.


    However, in the end, she still completely subdued him.


    Second Uncle looks like a gentle and weak scholar, but today, my eyes have opened. With the strength of his kitchen knife, he is definitely not inferior to those brave warriors of Liang Shan''s.


    Just as I was about to ask what to do, I saw a pool of blood flowing from the crack in the bedroom door ¡­


    Obviously, Samit and the imam saw it too, but I was the first one to charge in. The imam stood on his spot and looked at the Second Uncle, while Samit followed me and rushed into the house.


    The room was in chaos, my aunt''s clothes were torn everywhere, and what made me most terrified was that she was already lying in a pool of blood ¡­


    When I saw this, my mind was already in a mess. I could only think of one thing, save, save!


    I was about to carry my concubine and send her to the hospital for help, but Samit stopped me. He said, if you leave, who will be the spirit person?


    I asked him, what do I do? I can''t let my aunt die like this. I have to think of a way!


    Samit did not say anything. He took out his phone, and the call quickly connected. He used an extremely urgent tone to speak to the other party for a bit, and then hung up.


    I asked him, Did you call an ambulance?


    He said no, my daughter will bring someone with her to take him to the hospital.


    I said, "Oh," but turned to him and asked, "Why not call an ambulance?"


    He said that even if we called for an ambulance, we would still need someone to accompany us. However, the three of us, the Imam and you, must not miss a single one of them. Therefore, if my daughter were to take care of this matter, she would be able to do it well, you can rest assured.


    I once again admire Samit for being able to remain calm after encountering such a situation. Even under such a chaotic situation, he was still able to maintain a clear mind and think clearly.


    In an instant, I felt a sense of respect for this man.


    In less than ten minutes, the sound of an emergency car brake could be heard outside the door, followed by the sound of people climbing the stairs.


    A tall and slender girl with an exquisite face followed by two boys walked in. After they got in, the girl called out to Samit and after nodding at each other, Samit brought them to the bedroom.


    The girl looked like a bird, but she was surprisingly strong, and she was not afraid of her aunt''s blood. She carried her on her back, and the other two boys followed her down the stairs, supporting her.


    This girl should be Samit''s daughter. The only feeling she gave me was this one word: cold.


    Just as I passed by Second Uncle who was lying on the ground, Second Uncle suddenly extended his hand and grabbed onto my ankle, releasing a feminine voice and said to me, "Do you know where my child is?"


    The corner of Second Uncle''s mouth rose, revealing a sly smile.


    I saw with my own eyes that the corners of his mouth slowly drew close to his ears ¡­

 C9

    It could be imagined that no matter how big a mouth a normal person''s was, it was impossible for him to lift the corners of his mouth up to his ears.


    But Second Uncle did it. This movement was extremely bizarre, causing me to hurriedly retreat in fear. I forgot that he was still grabbing onto my ankle.


    Samit and the imam rushed over, wanting to pull Second Uncle''s hand away from my ankle, but how could Second Uncle''s strength be so strong? No matter how I struggled, no matter how much strength they used, they were still unable to pull his hand away.


    I thought about it, although Second Uncle had grabbed my ankle, his body and legs were already tied up, so he couldn''t do anything to me. So I told the two of them to stop wasting time, since he couldn''t hurt me, we should let go first and see if there was anything that could be asked.


    Hearing my words, Samit and the Imam both let go of their hands and sat on the ground, panting heavily.


    So I sat down and asked the Second Uncle, who exactly are you? Why do you keep asking me to have children?


    Originally, I didn''t plan for him to answer me, but what I didn''t expect was that Second Uncle really spoke!


    Zhang Dong Qing stole my child, causing him to become homeless, and was refined into a pitiful Holy Infant. Who told him to do that? Did you get my mother''s permission?


    But you are already dead, the child miscarried, you are also gone, all miscarried children are unable to enter heaven, Dong Qing also did this to give your child a good home, it can become a Holy Infant, every day is worshipped, eat and drink how good!


    In the end, Second Uncle cursed loudly. Bullshit! Would you care to have your child raised? Zhang Dongqing must return the child to me, or I will not forgive him!


    The imam shook his head helplessly, saying that this girl was too stubborn., how about this, you go find the Holy Infant and send it away.


    Samit said, you don''t know, we can only ask for the Holy Infant to be sent, if you ask for it, we can''t give it away at all, it has already been sold.


    The imam frowned. What then? I can''t just let Dong Qing wait for death to come.


    At this time, the Second Uncle said, I don''t care what methods you use, but in any case, you have to turn my child back into a normal person and give it to me!


    At this point, the imam gave me a look, and I immediately understood, immediately crossed my legs, and sat down.


    It was unknown when the imam had brought the portrait up, placed it on the ground, burned a few pieces of paper, and then silently read it out.


    Right at this moment, Samit took out a bowl from nowhere and placed it on my head.


    After burning the paper, the imam took out the photo from the frame and stuck it on my back, making me close my eyes.


    Then, the imam began to recite.


    It seems like the tube was used, because I saw that Second Uncle''s body was trembling violently.


    I also felt that my body had suddenly become light and light, as if I was about to fly away.


    But the scene changed in the next second. For some reason, Second Uncle suddenly shouted, and with a burst of strength, he snapped the rope on his body, standing up from the ground.


    If a normal person were to lie down and stand up, they would need at least a few steps. First, they would need to sit up, and then use their hands as support to stand up.


    However, Second Uncle skipped all the steps and stood up straight from his lying position.


    I felt my body sink. Immediately afterwards, Second Uncle raised his leg and kicked at my chest. I was sent flying again.


    This time, it was even more severe than before. My chest felt stuffy and I found it difficult to breathe. In just a few seconds, I fainted ¡­


    When I opened my eyes again, I found myself lying in the hospital. Besides Samit, there were also two Indian men in uniform.


    Samit said that since these two were police officers, and your Second Uncle caused too much of a ruckus, it alerted the neighbors, hence the police, the police were asking you a question, if there was anything you wanted to say, just say it, and don''t be afraid.


    I said yes, you can ask. I didn''t sneak over here, I didn''t kill anyone, so there''s nothing to be afraid of.


    The two Indian police officers started asking me questions. They were simply asking me a few questions: what was I doing in India, and what had happened to my Second Uncle. I told them everything I had seen and experienced without reservation.


    The two policemen were very good at questions, and after they had finished, they turned back and forth. In short, he would interrogate you from several different angles, and I''m afraid it would be very difficult for a criminal to escape this kind of interrogation.


    But I was different, because everything I had been through was real, there was no concealment, no lie, so no matter what they asked me, my answer was always the same.


    The two cops had eye contact during the interrogation, and it was clear that they were very puzzled by my answer and even suspected that I was mentally ill. However, after some questioning from different angles, I was able to make it sound watertight, which was one of the things that puzzled them the most.


    In the end, the police had to warn me not to mess around in the local area.


    With that, they left the hospital with their notebooks.


    After they left, I quickly asked Samit, "How is Aunt?" Is there any danger to your life? Where is my Second Uncle? Did the woman send him off? Did Second Uncle wake up?


    I asked her a few questions in a row. Samit waved his hand, telling me not to worry, and he answered me one by one. First of all, my wife had been stabbed several times.


    At this, I sat up in bed and was about to ask him where his wife was.


    In the end Samit said, what are you so anxious for, I am not done yet, although she lost too much blood, but her life is no longer in danger, but the scar on her body might still remain.


    Hearing that his aunt was fine, I felt relieved. At the same time, I also blamed him. In China, if we describe the loss of blood, then the rest of the sentence must be: Unlucky Death! Therefore, don''t use the word ''blood loss'' carelessly! Go on, how is my Second Uncle?


    Samit nodded his head, showing that he agreed to my words, then said, After my Second Uncle kicked me down, the two of them went up to stop me, but because there was a small problem while preparing to go down to the spirit realm, it was initially a success, but for some reason, Second Uncle suddenly struggled to free himself from the rope, all of his efforts were in vain. Fortunately, due to the spirit realm''s failure, the Yin Spirit could not come out, and would not cause anymore trouble, but the bad news is, not only can the Yin Spirit come out, even the imam was powerless.


    I asked him, What do you mean you can''t come out? I don''t understand. Explain it to me.


    He said that he could not come out, and that meant that she possessed your Second Uncle''s body. As long as she did not come out for a day, your Second Uncle would be a vegetable for a whole day, and you need to prepare for the worst. Your Second Uncle might not wake up again, and will not wake up for all eternity ¡­

 C10

    Hearing this news was like a bolt out of the blue.


    He repeatedly asked for money, and in the end, the matter ended up like this. First, he sealed the wardrobe, and in the end, the photo came out himself, and then he said that he wanted me to be some kind of saintly person, and almost caused my death. He also said that he released Second Uncle from his cage, and in the end, he almost caused the death of Second Aunt.


    Thinking about this, I asked Samit, how did you promise me that? Didn''t you say that he has some ability? Why did things turn out like this? Give me an explanation.


    At this time, Samit''s face became a little ugly. He, who always had a lot of confidence in his work, had nothing to say. After holding back for a long time, he finally said that he would go and get the deposit back.


    After saying that, he turned around and walked out. Not long after, he returned, holding a stack of money, he threw it in front of me and said, "Your Second Aunt is next door, your Second Uncle is on the second floor."


    Then he left.


    After he left, I stood up and went next door to look through the window on the door. As expected, Second Aunt was lying on the sickbed in her hospital gown.


    I gently pushed the door open and walked in. Second Aunt saw that I was very excited and wanted to sit up, but I hastily stopped him.


    The first thing she asked me was how was Second Uncle and how was he doing.


    I thought that he would know sooner or later if the paper didn''t catch fire, so I said that he had turned into a vegetable and might never wake up again.


    When she finished listening, two streams of hot tears flowed down her cheeks.


    The first woman I came into contact with in India was my aunt, and the feeling I got from her was that she was submissive, gentle, virtuous, but powerful, strong, just like now, when other women would have howled at the news.


    I told him that Second Uncle was hospitalized on the second floor, so I went up to take a look first.


    She nodded and asked me to take two pictures to show her.


    When he reached the second floor, after some inquiries, he found out that Second Uncle''s ward. He was still unconscious, and his body was emitting a terrible stench.


    The doctor said that it had been a long time since he had eaten. If he continued to be this hungry, he would die in two days. Now, he was given an infusion to maintain his basic life requirements.


    I stayed here for the whole summer and took care of the Second Aunt. At the same time, I took care of the Second Uncle as well.


    When Second Aunt is completely recovered, it''s time for me to go back to attend the graduation ceremony and face employment. She assured me that she would take good care of Second Uncle.


    Before I left, I told her, don''t worry, I will definitely think of a way to wake Second Uncle up.


    Second Aunt nodded her head vigorously.


    After bidding farewell to Second Aunt, he returned back to his home. Seeing his familiar home and familiar school, no matter what, he could not be happy.


    Since I didn''t take part in the internship arranged by the school, I missed the opportunity to take an internship in the political and legal departments. I returned to the school and only got a diploma.


    During this time, I attended a reunion with my classmates. During dinner, the Lao Er sneakily called me out to the restaurant''s parking lot. He used his key to open the door of an Audi and excitedly asked me, "Yang, what''s going on?"


    Lao Er, how did you learn this art of robbing cars, and teach me?


    Lao Er''s face immediately dropped, why are your words so ugly? What do you mean by stealing a car? We bought this car ourselves, and it''s worth five hundred thousand!


    I know that his family lives in the poorest and most backward place in Sichuan Province, not to mention his car, it''s even harder for them to buy a new pair of shoes to walk. His studies have been outstanding for the past few years, and he relied on the school''s financial aid and scholarships to smoothly finish these four years.


    I asked him, Are you going to be a duck?


    Lao Er kicked my butt, then he pulled me over, looked at both sides, and took out something from his neck, he said, this is the thing protecting me, he made me rich, I never buy lottery tickets, that day I accompanied my brothers to buy lottery tickets, he made me buy a ticket to play, in order to not ruin her mood, I bought a ticket, who would have thought that I actually won the lottery, I had to look for it for a few days, and finally found it, and got the prize, don''t you think this thing is powerful?


    After listening to him, I recalled the bus crash a while ago. He was the only survivor, and this time he won first place. Could this thing be up to no good?


    Lao Er said that he was the one who paid the fees for this reunion. In addition, he also wanted to thank me.


    As he said this, he took out a bank card and said that there was a hundred thousand in it. He was afraid that if he had more he would not want it, but if he did, he was afraid that I would dislike it.


    At first, I didn''t want to take it, but in the end, I couldn''t stand his continuous persuasion, so I accepted it.


    On the way back, I wondered, since this thing is so powerful, why didn''t Second Uncle have any reaction when I told him to give it away? If it was really that good, he should have shouted and shouted, or when he was at the airport he would have told me not to lose it, not to give it away.


    After receiving the money, I regretted my decision. Lao Er brat, even though he looked like a child, he had a lot of thoughts. He would call me the next day and ask if I could get another one to give to him as a gift.


    Originally, I wanted to reject them, but since I had already accepted their money, I could only bite the bullet and call Samit.


    The last time I left, Second Uncle gave me a small ornament. It was a cage with a child inside, do you have it?


    Samit was silent for a moment, he said that there was no stock, but he could order it, what do you want this for?


    I said, I sent that thing to my classmate, and he sent it to me and asked me to get another one.


    Samit said on the phone, Ah, you foolish child, why did you give this away so casually, do you know what it is?


    I said I don''t know, what is it?


    If you go back and tell your friends, do you want them to live or die? It''s a pair, Double Happiness Silver s, 200,000 undiscussed, only one died, it''s the one you gave him, undiscussed 100,000, the specific effects will be sent to your phone later.


    Not long after hanging up, a message arrived.


    With Samit''s consent, I organized his short message and sent it up, which was originally as follows:


    The effect is that if one side is lucky and the other side is also lucky, but the other side is unlucky and has no good days either, these things complement each other, the greater the rewards, the higher the risk and the higher the price, and the dead person is made from Holy Infant oil, which is the same as the one made by your Second Uncle, with an average effect, under normal circumstances, he will only be able to stay safe and escape from death, but as you said, it is still possible to teleport, so it is not possible, he won the lottery may not have anything to do with this.


    Therefore, he had to choose one to let him confirm before the thirty thousand down payment was made. He would deliver the goods in two months.


    After reading Samit''s text message, I finally understood why Second Uncle didn''t yell when I first gave it to her.


    Then does the fact that Lao Er got the first prize have anything to do with these silver pieces?

 C11

    After a while, Samit sent another message, telling me to not tell Lao Er that the silver pendant was not related to him, otherwise, it would not sell for a good price.


    I thought, this Samit is really a cunning merchant, he actually used the Lao Er''s lousy luck to raise the price of the silver pendant, he really is a cunning businessman!


    Even though he asked for a hundred thousand, I''m afraid the cost would only be a few hundred dollars.


    When he came, he brought his brother over. After introducing him, I learned that his brother was called Bao Mingxuan, and his nickname was Steamed Bun. Before, he worked at the Foxconn factory, and when my brother made a fortune, he opened a restaurant for him.


    I said to Lao Er, you are so rich, use your money to smash people, go and advertise, get a good chef and a few beautiful girls at a high price, you can buy shares and work with him, isn''t that good?


    The Lao Er shook his head like a rattle, he said, I have some money now, but it''s all dead money, if I keep investing in it, I can tell you, with my current business situation, in less than a year, all this money will be thrown in and gone.


    He said that was right. My restaurant is not small, but we don''t know how to manage it, which is a pity that we didn''t know how to do it. We called you over to help you get a treasure back, but with my big brother''s stuff, it''s not a problem if you give me some money.


    I hastily waved my hands. We''re all brothers, your brother and I have been good friends for four years. Those who can help will definitely help. Come, I will tell you about this matter.


    I told the contents of Samit''s text message to the two brothers. Of course, I didn''t mention anything about Samit telling me to keep it a secret.


    After the brothers finished listening, they looked at each other. Finally, they decided that they would take the dead piece.


    Right, Brother Yang, I don''t even know what that thing is called, how do I address it?


    I said, since you''ve made your decision, I''ll give the order to Baroda right now and help you ask about it.


    My brothers nodded like chickens, urging me to hurry up.


    Looking at their gazes, they were simply obsessed with wealth and wealth. If he told them that there was no hope, with their current condition, wouldn''t they commit suicide by jumping off a building?


    Under Steamed Bun''s urging, I called Samit and confirmed the order. I got him to give me an account number and called the deposit first.


    Samit gave me an account number. As Samit talked, he recited it to them, and then I asked him: The one that lives in pairs is called Double Happiness Silver, what is this dead one called?


    Samit said, White Infant.


    He asked me how the Second Uncle was doing and he sighed on the phone. He still said that like before, he would also think of ways to find experts everywhere and see if they could send away the Yin Spirit that was trapped in his body.


    I said you couldn''t run around alone. The imam is the culprit, and you have to hold him responsible.


    Samit said that the imam had disappeared.


    Startled, I hastily asked him, "How did he disappear?"


    He couldn''t tell.


    Then, without another word, I hung up.


    I saw these two brothers keep their heads down while fiddling with their cell phones, so I didn''t disturb them.


    Just then, a text message sounded out. It was from Samit, the text message was, your friend is very sincere, the payment has arrived in seconds, and it was even paid in full.


    I put down my phone and asked them, "You guys are really fast, I just told you guys my account number and you already sent me the money, and it''s in full."


    Steamed Bun said. I''m extremely sincere. Isn''t it just money? What deposit? In any case, as long as you''re a friend, I trust you 100%.


    Lao Er hit him on the head and said, Oh, you are so generous, your mother spent my money, but you ended up getting something big, you have to repay me with interest, do you hear?


    Steamed Bun said with a mischievous smile. Of course, of course!


    After chatting for a while longer with the two of them, he returned.


    The following days, he just handed in his resume and looked for a job. During this time, he also took part in a civil servant exam, but unfortunately, it was too difficult. It was countless times more difficult than the college entrance exam back then.


    The process of submitting a resume and finding a job was also very painful. Before officially entering society, one could already feel the cruelty of society. If one did not have the ability, background, or EQ, it would be very difficult to establish a foothold in society.


    Unfortunately, when I thought about it carefully, I couldn''t find any of these three things.


    They asked to sit in their seats every day and read the web page. If anyone on the web asked about the relevant legal issues, they would call their clients and invite them to the firm for advice. To put it bluntly, this job was the same as selling phone calls, completely out of touch with the lawyers, so I rejected both of them.


    For a time, there was no hope, no future, and every day his life was bleak.


    Fortunately, my parents understood me. In order to relieve my stress, they decided to take me to a feast.


    My father was surprised, and asked me where the money came from. I told him, this is the first pot of gold in my life, when I first left Baroda, didn''t Second Uncle give me a silver pendant as a gift? Later, I gave him to a classmate, but our classmate avoided a life and death situation, and later made a fortune, gave me a hundred thousand dollars to express my gratitude.


    Mom and dad shook their heads. Dad said, "If you keep this, you might be the one getting rich today. Sigh."


    I comforted my parents. You don''t have to sigh either. Everyone has their own lives. Perhaps, this thing will become a scourge if left with me. No one can say for sure.


    Even if you find a steel rice bowl, you won''t be able to earn much in a month. You might as well go out and adventure for a bit, and you can even gain experience abroad, no matter what, you will definitely earn more than going to work. Although your Second Uncle is still unconscious right now, that friend of his is very strong, he will definitely have a way to wake up your Second Uncle.


    I listened to my father very carefully. I told him, it''s not that simple to stay abroad, let''s not talk about visas first, it''s the simplest truth, whether Samit wants me or not, it''s still up to debate! My Second Uncle actually wants me to work with him, but Second Uncle is unconscious right now!


    My dad said, don''t worry about this, as long as you want to go, I''ll talk to Samit on the phone later, when that time comes, help me translate it.


    I sighed. Let''s talk about it later.


    Just like this, days passed one by one until one day, I received a call from a logistics company informing me that there was a express delivery from the Indian Baroda.

 C12

    After receiving a call from the logistics company, I guessed that the goods must have arrived. So I called the Lao Er and Steamed Bun, and the few of us headed towards the logistics company.


    When Lao Er and Steamed Bun arrived, they didn''t know how to describe the excitement on their faces, especially Steamed Bun, whose eyes were shining.


    The package was a small paper box, not too big. It was a good size for someone to carry.


    Such a precious item definitely could not be revealed to the public in broad daylight. After thinking about it, he decided to first take it inside his Baozi''s home, then open it.


    On the way, I thought to myself, an ordinary silver pendant, it can completely fit in a small bag, do I need to pack it into such a big box? This was truly a "waste of talent".


    Sitting on the Lao Er''s Audi, there was a deafening roar that attracted countless of gazes. My vanity immediately exploded.


    When they reached Baozi''s home, the brothers closed the door, drew the curtains, found a wallpaper knife, and opened the package.


    After opening the box, we found a foam box inside. After opening it, we found a small bottle inside, but the contents of the small bottle startled the three of us.


    Inside the bottle was a baby the size of a palm. The baby''s eyes were like two green beans, half open.


    There was an unknown liquid in the bottle, and the dead baby was black all over, and I knew it was not the color of the skin. The Indian''s skin was dark and yellow, and the dead baby was black as coal.


    Just like that, the stillborn child sat in the bottle of unknown liquid.


    If I hadn''t caught the bottle so quickly, I would have dropped it from Steamed Bun''s hand.


    This thing is the same as the bottles and jars that I saw in Second Uncle''s bedroom the first time!


    After resting for a long time, we finally regained our senses.


    Steamed Bun was trembling as he pointed at the bottle and asked me, "What is this?" What I want is a pendant, how can you send me a dead baby? Zhang Yang, you have to pay me back!


    Even though I was also confused, I had a rough understanding of what was going on, so I advised him, don''t be anxious, listen to me, this thing is called Holy Infant, the effects brought by silver pendant are all thanks to it. As for why they would send you such a thing, I will immediately call Samit and ask him in front of him, don''t worry, he will definitely not screw you over!


    Steamed Bun was about to say something, but he was stopped by the Lao Er. He said that he wanted to believe in the Yang because we had been classmates for four years.


    Steamed Bun put away his anger and temporarily suppressed it.


    I carefully put the bottle down and then called Samit over.


    After the call connected, I tried my best to maintain a calm tone as I asked Samit. Didn''t they agree to buy the White Infant''s silver? Why did he send a dead baby? And it was black.


    Samit explained on the phone. He said, Isn''t your friend doing business? The ornaments can only be used for safety and are suitable for people who have been out for a long time. However, if you have a fixed place to do business, you must have a residence Holy Infant. I didn''t want to lie to your friend due to his sincerity, so I made him a Holy Infant.


    I asked him, then why is the Holy Infant as black as a coal ball? What was going on?


    Samit said. Let me explain to you, I told you before, we have, Black Infant, White Infant, right? This Black Infant is more suitable for people to use in business. If you want to make a fortune in business, you can only make a windfall, so this kind of Black Infant can let people make a windfall, understood! Regarding money, let me tell you this: the cost of making a Holy Infant is much higher than making silverware. Also, I was too busy during this period of time, so I didn''t have the time to communicate with you in advance and just mailed you the item.


    With that, Samit hung up.


    Only after Lao Er translated Samit''s words to Steamed Bun, did a smile resurface on Steamed Bun''s face. He said that it didn''t matter what it was, as long as it could earn money, it was fine.


    After he finished speaking, he tremblingly picked up the Holy Infant, not daring to look at it closely. He placed it on the table and observed it from afar.


    I took out the instruction manual from the box. It was densely packed with words, and the meaning behind it was basically, Holy Infant s need to be placed in front of the business store, be placed in front of the door, be sure to use solid wood materials to create a altar, then place the Holy Infant s in the middle of the altar, with two kinds of fruits placed in the middle, an incense burner between the two, and three sticks of incense. Then, in front of the incense burner, a white candle was lit. Then, he placed the first stick of incense into the censer. Even if the Holy Infant is activated, it will protect you forever. So, no matter what, do not abandon it or you will have to bear the consequences.


    After reading the instructions, Steamed Bun nodded his head. He said that it wouldn''t be a problem and would do it now.


    If I say yes, I don''t care. I''ll go back first and wish you a prosperous business.


    Before I left, Lao Er gave me another twenty thousand yuan to take. I didn''t reject it and accepted it.


    In my heart, there''s no need to mention how beautiful it is. Merely speaking with my mouth, I was able to earn several tens of thousands of dollars. This money is too easy to earn.


    I thought about it, if I can get a Holy Infant back, if I can make a fortune too, it wouldn''t just be this small amount of money, but I am not greedy for money, and taking into account the content of the manual just now, I am afraid that I cannot do it, if a person is tied to a Holy Infant for the rest of their lives, it would be a very scary thing! No matter how rich you are, I still find it hard to accept the feeling of being shackled.


    I think it''s a blessing that people are safe and sound. I don''t want too much, just to live a good life.


    After a few days, Samit called me and told me some good news. My Second Uncle woke up once, but after less than ten minutes, he fainted again. My Aunt''s wounds have been hurting ever since he left his body, so long as the weather is not good, her wounds will hurt.


    I thought about it, although the Second Uncle is my close relative, but I am facing employment. I also want to live, so I can''t starve myself to death, so I rejected him indirectly.


    Samit said that he had already thought of this before, but my wife came from a poor family, so she was adamant on not spending money to get a nanny.


    I thought about it, that I was kidnapped by virtue of virtue, I can''t go, I can''t leave, and right now the only person who''s free at home is me. In the end, I made up my mind and told Samit, I will go, but you have to buy me a plane ticket, so you can give me a longer visa.


    He said there was no problem and that he would pay for your account later.


    Just like this, two weeks later, I once again boarded the flight to Baroda. After arriving there, I didn''t let anyone pick me up, and easily found my way to Second Uncle''s home.


    It had only been a few months, but she seemed to have aged quite a few times. Her body was becoming thinner and thinner, and her face was haggard and fatigued.


    I will let my aunt rest well and take care of Second Uncle''s matters for me.


    In the next few days, I did not see Second Uncle wake up. His eyes were still tightly shut, his entire body stiff.


    Just two weeks after I arrived at Baroda, I received a call from Steamed Bun.


    The first thing he said on the phone was, Brother Yang, this Holy Infant is too awesome!

 C13

    I asked him what was wrong.


    Since the third day, the number of people in the restaurant inexplicably increased. Previously, the daily turnover was negative, but yesterday, after I calculated, in the two weeks since I invited the Holy Infant back, excluding all the expenses, I earned a net profit of 200 thousand. According to this conservative figure, after a month, it would be 400,000, and after a year, I would earn 4.8 million! Brother Yang, thank you so much! One day, when you are here, I will properly treat you to a drink!


    After hearing his good news, I was also very happy in my heart. After all, I was the one who introduced him.


    I told Steamed Bun, I''m happy for you, but one thing is, don''t let the news leak out and just quietly make your own fortune. Do you know why this stuff isn''t popular in India? Firstly, there were very few believers of the Buddha, and almost all of them had become extinct. Secondly, all the people who had invited Holy Infant had a taste of sweetness, no one was willing to tell others about this.


    Steamed Bun repeatedly said yes on the phone and asked me when I was going to visit him.


    I said that we are now in India, and I estimate that we will be staying here a bit longer. If you have anything you want to take with you, just tell me and I''ll bring it back to you when we return.


    Steamed Bun said that was fine. You can busy yourself first then. Let''s talk later.


    After hanging up, I thought to myself, if the last time Lao Er escaped from this calamity was a coincidence, then it was also a coincidence that his little brother, Steamed Bun, really made a windfall this time.


    Looks like this Holy Infant is indeed powerful.


    Early the next morning, Samit rushed over to my house in a hurry and told me that he had contacted a Zen Master, who I had interacted with before. He was the host of the "Lu Ye Yuan" Buddhist sacred land, and when I was providing Two-headed Infant s, I met with this Zen Master once, you should eat breakfast first, eat breakfast first and bring you over to meet the Two-headed Infant.


    Hearing Samit''s words, I was excited in my heart. This was a good thing for the Second Uncle, and I also had the chance to take a look at the grace of a Two-headed Infant.


    Through Samit mentioning the Two-headed Infant again and again, and taking the initiative to invite me over to take a look, this thing is definitely not normal.


    His wife had already prepared breakfast. In fact, if he were to say that she was meticulous, it wasn''t fake at all.


    The Indians rarely had breakfast, they only had two meals a day ¡ª lunch and dinner ¡ª and since my Second Uncle had been in India for so many years, it was customary for me to stay in the country. So my aunt always got up early in the morning in order to make me breakfast.


    After eating, Samit drove off in his jeep.


    Deer Garden is over a hundred kilometers away from the Baroda, and needs to drive for two hours. He said that the scenery on the road is very good, and that I would be able to see it in a while.


    This was the third time he had come to India. He had been in a hurry the last two times, so he had no time or time to wander around. Today, he finally found the time to take a look at this exotic country.


    Remember, I went to the capital once during the first summer vacation. Since I''m not familiar with the capital, and I don''t know much about the local living conditions, around seven in the morning on Monday, I prepared to take the fifth line to the Forbidden City to play. However, that trip really left behind an unforgettable and terrifying memory in my life.


    Let''s not even talk about the inside of the No. 5 subway line in Beijing. Outside, I waited from the outside to the security check, and it took me half an hour!


    I really didn''t want to go back then. I wanted to go back, but the crowd has left you with no way out. If you go against the current, the consequences would be unthinkable.


    Waiting in line for the subway was pretty scary. After walking four trains, I was the first one in line. The moment the door opened, I was pushed in by the people behind me.


    This was still the main station, but in the blink of an eye, the empty carriage was filled with people! Really, it''s not exaggerated at all. In the blink of an eye, the seats were all filled up ¡­ Too terrifying.


    And the bustling streets of Baroda in front of us, are definitely not inferior to the spectacular sight of our Great Beijing city''s population.


    When I passed a bus stop, I saw people falling off the bus. Those who fell off didn''t get on the bus. Oh my god, what a concept it is to fall off the bus!


    However, I have yet to encounter those pictures that are commonly seen on domestic websites, such as a motorcycle carrying seven or eight people and a bus with a roof full of people.


    They finally got out of the Baroda. As they walked on the roads of western India, the number of people gradually decreased and the air became fresher and fresher.


    Especially the white clouds and blue sky, beautiful, I took a lot of pictures on my cell phone.


    They drove out of the highway and entered the Panshan Road, passing the famous Persian Gulf.


    It was the first time I had seen the splendor of this mountain range, a natural view of the sea that seemed to glow with the sea.


    The car went along the Persian Gulf, on both sides of which was Mount Kunlun. The riverbed was shallow and wide, and the river, divided by uneven silt and stone, ran in a wild divergence.


    The bay road under the blue sky was like a jade belt, unbridled and unending.


    If you get here, you''ll see something extraordinary. The surface of the Persian Gulf was the same color as the blue sky. The surface of the sea was covered with sparkling stars, making it very comfortable.


    I told Samit to stop the car, and after walking down, I purposely felt the free air, and took a few more pictures.


    After having had enough fun, they drove the car and continued on their way. After about an hour, they finally arrived at the Buddhist Holy Land at Deer Garden.


    The scenery here was simply too beautiful. Outside the temple, there were many small houses moving up and down. Some of the houses were circular, like a yurt, while others were square, like a pyramid.


    The clothing of those people were also extremely strange, but no matter what kind of clothing they wore, no matter if it was male or female, they were all wearing long gowns. Their clothes were all colourful and they were abnormally beautiful.


    For some reason, the women here all carried large parcels on their heads as they walked, as if they were performing acrobatics.


    The entrance to the temple was luxurious and impressive. Samit led me in.


    When I entered, I saw many different sizes of houses and flowers in the temple. Everything here was no less than the Spirit Mountain of Zhu Country in Journey to the West.


    A swarthy old monk came out and welcomed us with a smile.


    We came to a place called the "Holy Infant Hall".


    Samit told me to first use my left foot, then his right, and then his two hands together as he walked deeper inside.


    I thought, this must be the temple''s rule, so I went in just as he said.


    In the middle of the temple was a one-meter tall bottle. Inside the bottle was a giant Nascent Soul with two heads on its neck.

 C14

    This giant baby was at least fifty centimeters tall, and his body was fat, just like a master sitting there.


    The most terrifying thing was that the two heads, one on the left and one on the right, were stretched diagonally to the sides, their eyes half open like green beans.


    Beneath the Two-headed Infant were many things. Other than the offerings, the rest should be sacrifices given by the believers, such as clothes, toys, snacks and so on.


    Samit told me in a low voice that we should burn the incense and kowtow three times. Remember not to make any promises.


    I asked him why. Didn''t you say that a lot of people came here just to make a wish? Why can''t I?


    He said you shouldn''t ask so much, and leave after the incense.


    I didn''t dare to ask anymore. After burning incense three times, I followed Samit and the Zen Master out.


    No matter what, being able to personally see the Two-headed Infant today made her very excited.


    Samit told me to walk around the temple or the outside first, I did not want to make any calls, nor did I want to make any noise.


    After instructing me, he followed Zen Master to the inner meditation room.


    I think he must be discussing with Zen Master how to wake Second Uncle up.


    After walking around in the temple for a long time, there was indeed a different feeling. Here, the fragrance of sandalwood wafted in the air, and the music flowed around his ears. His heart immediately became calmer.


    After walking around the temple for a while, I went out again. I thought this deer farm was a village, and although there weren''t many people coming and going, they were all like the villagers nearby. When they saw me, they all looked at me like they were looking at an alien.


    I thought to myself, what kind of era is this? In our era, even if our thoughts were not open, we would never see such a girl blushing like this.


    I tried to talk to a young guy who was just strolling around, but after talking for a while, I realized he didn''t speak English, so I gave up.


    While I was wandering aimlessly, Samit rushed out of the temple and waved to me.


    I hurried over and saw him coming towards me with a bag in his hand.


    I was about to ask him what was going on when he pulled me over. Get in the car!


    After starting the car, he said to Su Yun after he got onto the road, Boy, I think you are busy, this time I did not call you here for nothing, the master gave me a Zen Sutra, and all of the scriptures are in Chinese. The Zen Master said that he would recite the scriptures in his ears in the Second Uncle every day, and for three hours in the morning, and for three hours in the evening, he would send the Yin Spirit away for forty-nine days in a row.


    I am overjoyed, this is great, as long as Second Uncle can wake up, let alone for forty-nine days, even if it is eighty-one days, it doesn''t matter!


    Samit told me that this book is called the "Brahma Scripture", it is similar to the scripture on the Transcendence, but there is still a difference. Under the circumstances where both sides are willing to cultivate the Sutra of the Transcendence, reciting the scripture will send the undead back to life, and the "Brahma Scripture" will mainly persuade the undead. Because it is extremely resentful and unwilling to leave, it will have to use a reasonable method to send it away.


    I didn''t understand what he was saying for a long time. All I could understand was that as long as I recited the words according to the scriptures for forty-nine days, my Second Uncle would be saved. For me, I just need to remember this.


    After returning home, Samit told me to bathe and change before every scripture.


    I ask, do we use the Second Uncle?


    He said no, just bathe and change.


    In the following days, I would sit by the Second Uncle''s bedside and read the scriptures to him every day. In the beginning, even though they were all in Chinese, it was rather tiring and tiring to read them out loud, but I quickly got familiar with them. I would be proficient in everything I did, so I would naturally be able to recite them a few more times.


    On the evening of the fifth day, just as I finished reciting the scriptures and was sweating profusely, I was about to take a bath when Steamed Bun called again. As soon as I picked up the call, he asked me anxiously, Brother Yang, I went out for a drink today.


    His words gave me a confused expression. I said, if you can''t go back, just find a random hotel to stay the night. Why don''t you just leave tomorrow morning?


    When he finished listening to me, he became even more anxious. He said that you did not know, that I went out in a hurry today, and did not even come to burn incense for the Holy Infant. It is already eleven-thirty, and in half an hour, it will be past twelve!


    I asked him. Where are you now? Is there still time for your brother to come and pick you up?


    I''m in Shuangliu County, he said. My brother''s phone''s going to explode, and you know he''s sleeping like a dead pig. Let me ask you, if you didn''t kowtow for a day, there shouldn''t be any problems, right?


    Since it''s like this, you have to do it this way. Forget about this first, I''ll find a way to get you a car, and you can tell me the exact address.


    After he gave me the exact address, I opened the car-hailing software, but found that it was simply useless abroad, and couldn''t properly be located at home.


    Just as he was worrying, Steamed Bun sent him a message. He said that he had successfully called a taxi. There was no need to find it.


    I was relieved to see his message, and looked at my watch. It was eleven-thirty, about ten minutes from his hotel in Shuangliu County. I should be able to make it.


    Thinking of this, I finally let out a sigh of relief.


    After midnight, he received a text message from Steamed Bun. He said that he had successfully finished bowing to the Holy Infant before midnight.


    I thought to myself, how about it, I didn''t say anything wrong, this thing is too cruel, a moment of carelessness can easily lead to disaster, although it can help change a person''s fortune, but why is there a need to be so afraid every day?


    I continuously recited scriptures for ten days, but the Second Uncle still did not show any signs of improvement. However, I was not in a hurry as there were still forty-nine days left.


    On the twelfth day, Steamed Bun called again. His tone didn''t sound quite like before. He used to be arrogant, but today his voice sounded a little listless. I asked him what was wrong. How''s business recently?


    Steamed Bun said, "It''s up. It''s up every day. It''s even up by several times. The server is about to faint. I''ve been doing the same thing every day. Recently, I''ve been planning to open a branch."


    I laughed and said, "Oh, not bad, you little hammer, your business is so good, why do you have no confidence at all?"


    Brother Yang, I remember that friend of yours said something about Holy Infant making a windfall?


    I said yes, what''s wrong?


    He was silent for a moment. Something has happened recently.

 C15

    I asked him, What''s wrong?


    He said that their restaurant was on the commercial street, next to a few old brands, and that they had been running it for many years. When I first opened it, it was so deserted that it could not be compared with those old brands! However, what''s strange is that the old business of the neighboring families are getting worse with each passing day. One of them can''t hold on any longer, it''s closed, I went out to do some work the day before yesterday and saw the grilled fish from Wu Shan next door sitting at the entrance, slapping flies in boredom. It was the peak of the meal, but there was not a single customer in his house, so you don''t know, this Wu Shan grilled fish used to be the hottest, they have to queue up every night to call out for food, what do you think is going on?


    After hearing what he said, my heart trembled. Samit had indeed said, Black Infant was a windfall, could it be that his so-called windfall was to transfer other people''s luck onto Steamed Bun?


    Yesterday morning, Wu Shan''s fish barbecue boss brought a bunch of people to surround my restaurant. They were suspicious of the tricks behind our restaurant, which made them unable to survive. I say, your restaurant is either a fish barbecue or a hotpot. After that, I called the police. There were a lot of police here, but after coordinating for a long time, they still could not come up with a solution to this issue.


    I also agreed. I told him, logically speaking, asking the Holy Infant to help him transport them was not wrong, but if he were to transfer the luck of others to himself, it would be a bit wicked.


    I told him, why don''t you wait for me for a day first. I''ll go ask Samit and see what he has to say.


    On the second day, after he finished reciting the scriptures and eating lunch with his aunt, Samit came over. He asked me how I was and if Second Uncle had any reactions.


    I said no, but I want to ask you something. Is this Black Infant transferring other people''s luck to herself?


    Samit glared at me. What nonsense are you spouting? Holy Infant is a mascot, how can he turn someone''s luck around? In your Chinese language, it''s called wicked! We won''t do such a wicked thing!


    Samit was very excited as he talked indignantly for a long time.


    I saw that he didn''t seem to be lying, so I quickly told him about Steamed Bun''s situation. After he finished listening, he was also at a loss.


    I asked him, what do you mean by "windfall"?


    He said that Black Infant did indeed earn a fortune, but he did not say it was a fortune without morals. A windfall meant that he had taken a shortcut to reach the road of success earlier than ordinary people, but that was all obtained by relying on the luck the Holy Infant itself accumulated. It was impossible to steal someone''s fortune, if that was the case, then this treasure would have been banned long ago in our country!


    What he said made sense, but how should I explain what happened to Steamed Bun?


    I called Steamed Bun and made an appointment to give him a reply today.


    Brother Yang, I had a dream last night, in which I dreamt that a child with his eyes closed was patting my head, saying that someone was trying to harm me, and then he disappeared, and when I opened my eyes, I didn''t see anything. I thought that it was only a dream, but the eyes of the child in my dream, it was the Holy Infant, it was exactly the same! I came to the restaurant early in the morning, I put on the chef''s overalls and a mask, and wandered among the cabinets. At around eleven in the morning, when I was at my busiest, I saw a man wearing a chef''s mask as well, and I didn''t pay much attention to him at first, but then I realized that it wasn''t right. He was quite slim, and I could tell at a glance that he was a woman. I pointed to the woman in the cook''s clothes and whispered to the cook next to me, You''re going to record her quietly now, so she won''t see you.


    When everyone was busy, I took something out from my body and put my hand into the rice pot. I immediately rushed over and held her down, and the chef took a photo and looked at the thing in her hand, and I broke out in a cold sweat when I saw her take out a packet of ''bramble'' poison and was about to poison her when I called the police and they took her away. They are still waiting for the result, they will soon find out who ordered her to do it, Brother Yang, do you think this is strange? Was the child in my dream a Holy Infant? Besides helping people transport it, it also helped them predict the future. This was too amazing!


    When he said these words, Samit was just beside him. After I helped him translate it in real time, I told Steamed Bun that Samit would explain it to him.


    For example, if someone wanted to poison your food in the restaurant, it was obvious that they wanted to destroy your money. This was your telepathy, then, another problem, I heard that you suspect that the Holy Infant was transferring someone else''s luck onto your head, you can rest assured that this is definitely not going to happen. Firstly, the Holy Infant relied on its own accumulated luck to help its master transfer, and the reason why it was able to continuously send you out was because of its continued luck. The Holy Infant would also not pose any threat to that person, it could only send its blessing to its master, thus, transferring the luck from others to you, it definitely would not happen to the Holy Infant.


    Steamed Bun listened and agreed. In the end, he asked a few irrelevant questions and hung up.


    After that, Samit and I did not continue discussing this topic and started discussing our family matters.


    The next night, Steamed Bun called again. I thought, "I didn''t sell you the Holy Infant, why are you always looking for me?"


    However, due to the face of the Lao Er, I endured my temper and accepted his call.


    Steamed Bun said over the phone: "It''s over, it''s over, something happened. Something really happened this time."


    I asked him what was wrong.


    He said that although the poisoner had been apprehended, for some reason more than a hundred of the people who had eaten in his restaurant today had all been admitted to the hospital with diarrhea or convulsions, and two of them had died so far.


    I could feel that Steamed Bun must have been frightened. After all, he was still only in his early twenties. When had he ever experienced such a thing?


    When I heard this, I was also greatly shocked. I asked him how did he end up like this? Who have you offended recently? Think about it.


    He said that he had never offended anyone, and what I was most afraid of was that the police came to inspect the place and found the Holy Infant and took it away.

 C16

    The Holy Infant was taken away ¡­ Then wouldn''t he be unable to burn the incense? If he didn''t burn the incense, what would the result be? It was really hard to imagine.


    He said on the phone that the police wanted him to go to the station and make a statement. Let''s not talk about it, just stay in touch.


    Then he hung up.


    I immediately called Samit and told him about Steamed Bun''s situation.


    Samit stayed silent for a while and told me that it would be best to end this matter here, and not interfere any further.


    I asked him why? He''s my friend''s brother.


    Samit said, no matter who it is, firstly, in my many years of being a Holy Infant, there has never been a situation like this. Secondly, through your translations, I felt that this brat''s words were smooth talking, and I don''t know if any of it were true or false, I guessed that he must have done something bad, if not he would have ended up like this, so I advise you to stop with this matter, and you can''t do anything about it, the Holy Infant is a god, do you want to go against the strength of the Holy Infant? A man''s desires are limitless and he is greedy. While he is enjoying wealth and glory, he is unwilling to give up. He does not know what it means to have something to gain. It would be strange if such a person did not get into trouble.


    I keep having the feeling that Samit has some hidden meaning, when I ask him, did you see through it?


    Instead of answering, he said, It''s getting late, I''m going to bed.


    After hanging up the phone, I thought to myself, what Samit said made sense, and I could feel that Steamed Bun was being a little glib. He might not have said anything fake, but at least he did something and chose to hide from me, and only said a part of it.


    Since it''s like this, then I''ll listen to Samit. It''s better to avoid trouble and delete Steamed Bun''s phone number, which is then set to reject all calls from strangers.


    The next morning, after finishing reciting the sutra, my aunt and I washed Second Uncle''s body. Just as we were about to wipe his arms, Second Uncle suddenly moved his fingers.


    I was ecstatic and hurriedly asked my aunt, my Second Uncle''s hand had just moved, did you see that?


    Aunt was stunned for a moment and said she didn''t see it.


    When I looked again, Second Uncle had already returned to normal, there wasn''t even a trace of movement.


    Did I just hallucinate? I was a little disappointed.


    At this time, Samit sent me a message, he said that the shop is a bit busy, if I finish reciting, he would come over to help him, and even left an address.


    I asked my aunt, where is this place? Aunty looked and said, "Not far from our house, turn left, walk out of the villa complex and walk for 15 minutes. When you see another villa complex, just follow the numbers on the door."


    I replied, but immediately remembered that the first time I met Samit was in an extremely dilapidated slum. It was dirty and smelly, why did it become a villa complex now?


    Later on, he was right. His shop was located in the villa area, so he definitely had to look decent. Otherwise, how could he attract customers! After all, he only had to take care of his own residence for a while.


    Thus, according to the address on the text message and the direction that my aunt told me, I quickly found Samit''s shop.


    To be honest, I have known Samit for so long, but this is the first time I have come to his shop, so I can''t help but feel a little nervous in my heart.


    After finding the number, just as I was about to knock, Samit opened the door and let me in.


    His shop was divided into two floors. The first floor had an expensive sofa, a dining table, an extra large desk, and a boss''s chair.


    I had thought that the people doing this kind of evil business would be like the zombie Taoist Lin Zhengying in the country, with garlic, Eight Trigrams Mirror and the like lying all over the place. I never thought that Samit''s office was so modern, and looking at this high class sofa, the customers who came to ask for Holy Infant s help must be rich masters.


    I asked Samit, what can I do for you?


    He said it was nothing important, so he just wanted you to help him clean up. Recently, he had been too tired. His waist and back were aching, so he didn''t have the strength to move anymore.


    I said yes, that''s not a problem, leave it to me.


    Samit said, don''t be anxious, since you are already here, don''t you want to take a look at the Holy Infant''s charm?


    I struggled with it for a moment, then decided to look.


    Samit said that it was on the second floor.


    He led me up the stairs to the second floor.


    The layout of the rooms on the second floor of his house was the same as the one on the Second Uncle''s House. They all belonged to this kind of "Chinese apartment", with one room after the other.


    He led me to the door of the first room, which was closed and with a strange totem painted on it. It looked a little like the cut-paper window in our country, with a few words written beside it in Hindi.


    I asked him what it was.


    He said that this was a Spirit Suppressing Mirror to prevent the Holy Infant from running out. The words beside meant that all the White Infant in this room were White Infant.


    Then he took out his mask and put it on me. He said the room was so stinky that he didn''t wear a mask to prick his nose.


    When he opened the door, there was a faint smell of formalin in the room, and I thought I could smell it in a mask, let alone remove it.


    After entering the house, it was pitch black, and he couldn''t even see his own fingers in front of him.


    Samit spoke a sentence in Hindi, but I didn''t understand it.


    Then he turned on the lights in the house.


    He had thought that the sudden appearance of the light would be very dazzling, but on the contrary, the light would be very dim. Under the pink light, the brightness would probably only be able to clearly see the other party''s face.


    Samit said that Holy Infant liked this kind of light. It was not dazzling, and had color and gentleness.


    Turning my head, I saw a shrine behind me. There were five bottles, each containing a baby the size of a palm. They were all snow-white, without a single blemish.


    Each of the five bottles had a piece of paper stuck to them.


    In front of each bottle, there was a small stone tablet filled with words. I think this should be the birth record of the Holy Infant.


    Then, I saw Samit clasp his hands together and bow towards the bottle, I followed his example and clasped them together.


    After we finished worshiping him, I asked him why were there many different types of Holy Infant. What did this White Infant mean?


    Samit said that the White Infant s are infants who have internal defects, such as kidney failure or congenital heart disease. After the baby is finished with the medicine, they would become completely white, and the main effect would be to protect their children''s safety. Some parents who have lost their children, would choose to let us become the White Infant if their children died due to this congenital disease.


    He said that the note on the bottle was also used to suppress spirits and to identify names. It was like having a Chinese zombie with a symbol on his forehead.


    I laugh out loud. Sure, I didn''t expect you to study our Chinese zombies.


    Samit smiled, and did not say anymore, as he led me to the next room. He said that the Black Infant were placed here, and that it was the kind that would be used for your friends.

 C17

    He went to the next room. It was the same room with the same decorations and the same lighting. On top of the shrine was a bottle, and inside it was a completely black "Black Infant".


    After he finished bowing, Samit said that this kind of Black Infant was born with a defect in its external body.


    I asked. Is it a freak?


    He nodded his head and said yes, that''s why your Second Uncle would use the method of refining corpse oil to turn a baby''s body completely black. Because the appearance of a defective White Infant is different from the one I mentioned earlier, the internal defects of the White Infant, as such, are on the surface, making it extremely inferior and caused it to have a large amount of grievance after death, so using the method of refining corpse oil to recover the body''s deficiencies, but the sequela of this technique is that the body would turn black.


    I asked Samit, don''t you have some here? Why did you make Steamed Bun wait for more than a month when you placed the order?


    Samit said that this was a way of doing business, and it gave the customer the false impression that our things were all tailor-made, and not in demand.


    As soon as he said that, I understood. I thought that only a fruit phone would do such a thing. I didn''t expect other industries to do the same.


    But there was nothing to say, it was not wicked at all, just as Samit had said, for business, without any means, how could one earn money?


    The third room held two "Holy Infant", and they were relatively big. Samit said, the Holy Infant was a complete baby, it did not have internal or external diseases, it died not long after birth, this was called the Holy Infant, it was of a rather high grade, this thing could not attract money, but it could gather feng shui, and once it had feng shui, wouldn''t there be anything that it could desire? Some of the people at the top of society would use these because at their level, what was most important sometimes was not money, but their lives, or their families, or their political status. Therefore, the Holy Infant could satisfy the needs of this type of people, so the Holy Infant was relatively more expensive.


    Samit said that in the fourth room, the Two-headed Infant s had originally been placed there.


    I asked him, why is this Two-headed Infant so powerful? Why can''t you guys suppress it?


    This kind of Two-headed Infant is extremely rare in the entire world. This kind of serious body deformity would bring them great psychological harm, and adding on to that, this Two-headed Infant was given away by an abortion, I don''t know if you believe it or not, Buddhist care about the reincarnation of life and death, and you simply can''t imagine how difficult the process of a life completing the reincarnation and reincarnation of process is.


    After hearing his words, I broke out in a cold sweat. It was terrifying just thinking about it. A fetus that was waiting to be reincarnated, a soul that looked forward to life, was suddenly forcefully killed ¡­ It was a terrible thought.


    After visiting the Holy Infant, we walked down the stairs. As we passed by his bedroom, I saw through the unlocked door that there was a painting on the wall with a furry animal on it.


    Why did it look so familiar?


    Now that he thought about it, in Second Uncle''s bedroom, there was also an identical painting of an animal!


    Returning to the living room on the first floor and sitting on the high grade sofa, I asked him, just now I accidentally saw a portrait in your bedroom. My Second Uncle''s House has one too, what exactly is this thing?


    Samit laughed out loud. He said that this was something that your Second Uncle had invited.


    I asked him, what is the Maoju Spirit?


    He said that this thing was rather strange. Many years ago, your Second Uncle and many highly educated people went to the countryside to work.


    Rural work? I asked him, Are you talking about Kenji cutting in line from the countryside?


    He nodded and said yes, at that time, there was a labor boom in China, and Dong Qing went with many Zhiqing to a village called "Back Ridge Gully" in Mulan County, Harbin, Heilongjiang Province, northeast.


    As Samit''s English and the original intention of the story weren''t the same, I reorganized what happened that year, but the original intent didn''t change.


    In the old society, the funeral industry was quite prosperous because of the influence of feudal superstition. At that time, there were three evil-doers in the circle of funeral and interment, called the "Three Devils", the "Ghost Spirit, the Ghost Spirit, the Ghost Spirit".


    Ghost spirits only relied on stealing tombs to dig tombs. Ghost spirits stole corpses to marry other people. Ghost spirits wore yellow gowns to disguise themselves as Taoists to trick people.


    Forget about the other two, just speak of the "Ghost Spirit Dao".


    It was not entirely accurate to say that the Ghost Spirit Society was pretending to be a Taoist, because they did have some ability, and this kind of people relied on other people''s funeral to do something, causing strange things to happen to this family frequently, either their family members were infected, or the dead people came back to do something, and then the Ghost Spirit Society would settle the matter for you, and you could get good fees, and then you could extort and extort and mess around the Jianghu.


    At that time, in the back mountains, in the village, there lived the Ghost Spirit Dao. His surname was Wang, and everyone called him "Taoist Wang." At that time, no one knew that he had been lacking in virtue and had always had a high reputation.


    This incident happened all over Taoist Wang.


    That day, he received guests at home. After finishing his business, he left the guests to treat them to a meal.


    Taoist Wang''s son went to cook dumplings and the two chatted.


    Just as they were chatting happily, his son ran into the restaurant in a flurry. The dumplings in the pot had disappeared and turned into stone eggs.


    Taoist Wang was puzzled, how could a good dumpling become a stone? So the two got up and went to the kitchen to have a look.


    When he lifted the lid of the pot, sure enough, a pot of pebble-shaped stone eggs was being cooked in the pot with a sound of "Gu Gu Gu Gu".


    Taoist Wang took the wok out from the stove and sealed the fire. He then opened the rice jar and the surface pocket respectively and looked around. After he said that, he understood what was going on.


    The guest was a little confused. He thought that Taoist Wang invited him to dinner was just to be polite, but he really did stay, as Taoist Wang had no choice but to act out a play called "Dumplings become rocks". Since he did not want to treat him to it, he found an excuse.


    Taoist Wang seemed to be able to see through his thoughts. He pulled him up and left, saying that today''s meal was set, he would definitely not lie to you.


    Although the guests were confused, they still followed him to the only restaurant in the village to eat.


    Taoist Wang might look like someone who did wicked things, but he was generous and ordered a table of food. There were no outsiders around, he just threw up his cheeks and started eating.


    In the end, when he was almost done eating, Taoist Wang spoke. He said that my son did not lie, and the dumplings in the pot did indeed turn into stones.


    The customer wondered, was the dumpling stolen? How poor must this place be? Why would they even steal dumplings?


    Taoist Wang said it wasn''t stolen by humans, but by a guy called ''Maoju Spirit''.


    The customer was a little surprised. He had never heard of ''Maoju Spirit'' before, so he was rather curious and wanted him to quickly say what was the matter.

 C18

    The Taoist Wang said that there were very few people who talked about the matters of the Maoju Spirit. It was a ''bastard'' born from the Yellow Skin and Fox Day. As mentioned earlier, these five deities were already placed in the Immortal Class in the Northeast, but for Maoju Spirit, one reason was that they could not get to the top, and the second reason was that there were very few people who knew about it, so they could only be called ''gods'', not ''immortals''.


    The guests were dumbfounded. They only knew that there were five legendary things known as "Hu, Huang, Bai, Liu and Hui", which were the fox, weasel, hedgehog, snake and mouse. However, they had never heard of the "Maoju Spirit" thing.


    The customer immediately asked, What the f * * k! Yellow skinned and foxes were both evil creatures, so wouldn''t the items these two came up with be even more so?


    The Taoist Wang was right, but when he just moved here, he was fortunate enough to have seen it before, and only then did he know that the Maoju Spirit really existed.


    The mature Maoju Spirit was very big, even a size bigger than a domesticated adult dog.


    There were usually two kinds of Maoju Spirit. The first kind was'' greedy for money '', they had inherited the glorious tradition of being a yellow-skinned man ¡ª stealing food and the personality of having to take revenge.


    When they go in and out of the house, they carry a small bag that can hold a lot of things.


    The dumplings that were boiled in the pot had half a bag of rice noodles, and it had stolen them from the cloth bag.


    The Taoist Wang met Maoju Spirit three years ago, and it just so happened to be New Year''s Eve at that time.


    A mother and son lived in the west end of the village. The son was in his forties and was a bachelor. He had never married before.


    That year, during the Spring Festival, Maoju Spirit visited his home. On the night of New Year''s Eve, his old mother helped him wrap a curtain of dumplings. On the morning of the first day, he woke up early, opened the door, and started cooking the dumplings.


    He boiled the dumplings in the pot, thinking it was time to stir them, so he lifted the lid and turned the dumplings over in the iron pot.


    Flipping through it, he felt that something was wrong. Strange! Why were these dumplings so hard? He hit the pot so hard that it jingled. At that time, the heat coming out of the pot was too big, so he couldn''t see clearly. He blew a mouthful of air and took a closer look. What the f * ck! How was this a dumpling? It was clearly a stone egg from the riverbank!


    The stone eggs in the riverbank were milky white in color. There were large and small eggs, and they were circular and irregular in shape. However, the stone eggs in the wok were absolutely evenly proportioned.


    Poor old bachelor, even the dumplings on the first day of the new year were swapped out, and they were changed after being boiled in a pot.


    This person''s temper was a little stubborn, and he immediately became angry. He picked up the pot, which was filled with water and stones, and flipped it.


    On the first day of the new year, it was not just this unlucky guy who lost all the dumplings. There was another household in the village where the dumplings were also lost, but while they were cooking dumplings, they discovered that there were no dumplings left on the curtain. However, the cloth covering the dumplings was still properly covered.


    The next year was nearing the Spring Festival, and after the 20th day of the 20th month, every family was busy with steamed bean buns. Since the rural area was short of noodles, it was already considered good to have a meal of noodles during the Chinese New Year, so the bean buns were steamed into a large vat and placed in the yard.


    One day, three or four women from the village helped another to steam the beans. Some kneaded dough, some wrapped, some steamed, they steamed them out one drawer at a time and poured them into the large wok, ready to cool down before putting them in the large vat.


    When the Grand Net was almost full, something strange happened.


    They all saw the two long stools inside the dustpan shake, and the beans inside the dustpan fall down. Beneath the bench was the cellar, where all the beans seemed to have fallen.


    They hurried down to the cellar and looked around, but there was no sign of a sticky bean bag.


    The women were all stunned. They knew what had happened, but they could do nothing. They could only watch as the fruits of their hard work disappeared like that.


    Coming and going without a trace, this Maoju Spirit truly had extraordinary skills!


    However, this Taoist Wang was a genuine Southerner. Moreover, he had just moved to this village not long ago, so how could he have heard of this thing before? He could do nothing but think of the stupidest method, to wait and see what the hell it was.


    After preparing the mouse trap and net bag, Taoist Wang waited in a secluded corner of the cellar. The few women in the cellar steamed a big basket of bean curd and placed it on a bench in the house, waiting for that thing to take the bait.


    After waiting for more than two hours, Taoist Wang finally saw a guy covered in yellow hair coming out of the hole in the cellar. At a glance, he really did look somewhat similar to a monkey, but if one looked carefully, they would be able to see the difference. "This fellow''s body is abnormally nimble, and his agility is second only to that of a squirrel.


    Although it looked like a kangaroo, in reality, it was only a cloth bag tied to his body. To be able to get a cloth bag on him, one could well imagine how intelligent this Maoju Spirit was.


    Just when they were about to touch the mouse trap, this guy seemed very smart. He looked at the thing on the floor and seemed to know what it was for. With a ''whoosh'', it disappeared.


    It was obvious how fast Maoju Spirit''s movements were. In a situation where Taoist Wang didn''t dare to stare at it in the slightest, it was still able to steal the item.


    The village was already poor, and it was finally the new year''s time for them to steam some sticky bean buns. This time, they had suffered a huge loss, the few women cried until the sky turned dark, but Taoist Wang had no choice, and could only watch as Maoju Spirit stole things.


    Later on, when the old man from the village told the Taoist Wang, he found out what it was. Moreover, this thing didn''t come uninvited, but was'' lured ''by someone.


    Hearing this, the customer asked him, "What did you mean by luring him here?" Was it controlled?


    Taoist Wang shook his head and said that he was not being controlled, and he would understand if he continued listening.


    During the afternoon, his younger brother, who was studying outside during junior high school, came home during the holidays. In order to reward his son, I specially made some soup with white noodles and quickly finished the meal. Then I told my brother to go to the cellar and fetch half a bowl of pills and put them in the soup.


    But his brother was looking around and couldn''t find the bowl of pills. The old lady scolded him because of this, saying how he was so stupid, he couldn''t even find the things in his house. The brother felt wronged, saying he didn''t have any.


    She told him that there was a big basin on top of the black bag. The older brother looked closer and saw that there were no pills.


    So he came with an empty basin for everyone to see, and the whole family was stunned, and they were all very surprised, not to mention the pills, they didn''t even have an oily star.


    The old lady was puzzled. This was odd. Could it be that the pill had run off by itself?

 C19

    His father was wondering if the rat had pulled him away. His mother said how many mice were there in the house. How many could they pull away without leaving a single pill? The elder brother and younger brother could only sigh. They hadn''t even tasted this delicacy before it was gone.


    After dinner, his father impatiently searched the house for the mouse hole, finally found a hole, with a very long big stick poking down to the bottom, stabbed for a long time, besides caught two mice, nothing, not even a small star.


    If the two rats had really eaten the pill, they would have killed it long ago. They might have let the rats hide themselves, but after a thorough search, they did not find any traces of it.


    Just when the whole family was depressed by the theft, Taoist Wang came over and told Taoist Wang about it. After Taoist Wang heard this, he said that he went to Old Song''s house and saw Old Song sitting on the brick bed eating rice balls.


    Just as he stood up and was about to find Old Song to settle the score, he was stopped by his father who shouted that no one had ever left his home. Old Song had also never been to his house before, so what right did he have to suspect that Old Song had taken it?


    The Taoist Wang said that this was most likely done by the ''Maoju Spirit''.


    However, the child''s father was a cultured person, so he didn''t believe it at all. He warned the child''s mother not to mess around, because it was nothing more than a pill.


    Two days later, two aunties who had good relations with their child''s mother came to find her. She told her in a secretive manner that they had also seen Old Song sitting on the brick bed, eating the pills with relish!


    The mother of the child also disapproved, saying that perhaps it was made by someone else.


    But the child''s mother''s family had moved here from outside the village, and only his family knew how to fry pills. Other than her, there was no other custom in this village besides frying pills on New Year''s Day.


    The two aunties asked her back, "None of us have eaten fried rice balls, then where do you think the Old Song pills came from?"


    These words really stunned the child''s mother.


    Actually, these two aunties were sent by Taoist Wang. Taoist Wang only wanted to take the opportunity to earn some money, so he urged the two aunties to go to his parents'' home to look for trouble.


    He had been hiding outside the door eavesdropping, seeing that the time was ripe, he walked in and told the child''s mother, your family lost all those pills, because the Old Song Family kept the ''Maoju Spirit'', so you have to step forward, and everyone can only force Old Song to send this thing away, otherwise our village will never have another peaceful day in the future.


    After that, Taoist Wang looked through many books and found some records related to it. He said that it would be really ''rich'' to ask for this item.


    If its luck was good, it would go steal from someone else and then give it to the person who supported it. If its luck was bad, it would send something from this family to someone else.


    If there was no one else to support it, it would hoard the stolen food for its own consumption.


    Luck is something that the Maoju Spirit cannot help you with, the only thing that the Maoju Spirit can help you with is stealing things for you, so the timing is changing. This kind of thing is too risky, and normally no one would dare to ask the Maoju Spirit to help them.


    However, things were often out of one''s control.


    Later on, the Taoist Wang took his mother to Old Song''s house, and found the altar of the Maoju Spirit in his home.


    Old Song had no choice but to admit it and reveal the whole story.


    Originally, Old Song did not provide for the Maoju Spirit.


    One day when Old Song''s father went out to do some business, he came back to find a new cloth bag at the crossroads. He didn''t know what it was used for and felt that it was very practical, so he picked it up and from then on, the Maoju Spirit took root in his house.


    When the Taoist Wang exposed Old Song''s matter of supporting the Maoju Spirit, the news quickly spread throughout the village. Everyone scolded Old Song for being immoral and doing such wicked things.


    So when the Taoist Wang said that the Maoju Spirit would not come knocking on his door, it was'' lured ''here.


    The customer asked what happened next. Could it be that Maoju Spirit was the one who stole the dumplings from Old Song''s house?


    Taoist Wang said no, at that time he had burnt the money pouch that Old Song had collected, as well as all the things on the altar. Since then, Maoju Spirit had never appeared again, but for some reason, he appeared again today, which only meant that there was a problem, and that someone was supporting Maoju Spirit in the village again.


    The guest invited by Taoist Wang was a mourner. Two days ago, the village''s Aunt Zhang had died and she was invited to host the funeral.


    The customer remembered something. She said that she saw a altar in the west wing of Aunt Zhang''s courtyard the day before yesterday. There was a picture of a furry animal on the altar.


    Because the death of Aunt Zhang was very strange and he could not find the reason, the guest asked the Taoist Wang if he knew that the death of the Aunt Zhang was related to the Maoju Spirit?


    Taoist Wang almost fell off his chair when he heard this, why didn''t the guests say so earlier!


    Hence, they agreed to visit the Aunt Zhang''s home the next day.


    After finishing their meal, they paid the bill and returned. After returning, the guest suddenly asked Taoist Wang, you just said that there are two types of Maoju Spirit, one is greedy for money, and the other is what?


    Taoist Wang said that the other type was more interesting, it was'' Greedy ''.


    The guest was even more confused as he said, Isn''t this the fox spirit?


    The Taoist Wang said that was right, the former inherited the lecherous and greedy nature of a weasel, while the latter inherited the fox''s lecherous and lecherous nature.


    Taoist Wang told his guests that he had heard about the greedy Maoju Spirit from an old man in the village. Because he had never seen it with his own eyes, it was impossible to tell if it was real or fake.


    A few years ago, before he had moved here, something strange had happened in the village.


    That old man was called Fu Tianbao, everyone called him Master Fu, and at that time, he was also doing business in the village for free, but later on he stopped working when he was older.


    Early that morning, there was a knock on the door. As soon as the door opened, a pair of breasts the size of grapefruit stuck out and entered.


    Master Fu had been a bachelor all his life, and although he was old, his body grew stronger and stronger.


    He only heard a wave of "gege" laughter, and then the person who arrived said something. Did Master Fu want to return to his infancy and start drinking milk again?


    Master Fu felt that he had been tricked and could not help but blush. He raised his head and looked at the person who came, and only then did he realise that it was Liu Cai''s wife.


    Liu Cai was a contractor in town. He went to the city to earn a lot of money, so he married a young and beautiful city wife.


    Master Fu''s face was flushed red, he immediately asked Liu Cai''s wife, what are you doing here so early in the morning?


    Liu Cai''s wife looked around the house, and then asked Master Fu. Something had happened at her house.

 C20

    Seeing Master Fu''s stupefied look, she sighed and said that when Liu Cai returned home yesterday, he did not know which unlucky god he angered. This morning, someone found out that her man had been bitten to death by a "wolf", so he came to look for the Master Fu to manage the matter and send Liu Cai on his final journey.


    At that time, Master Fu was even more surprised when he heard this. However, since the work had come knocking on his door, he did not ask anymore. He hurriedly invited Liu Cai''s wife into the room and sat her down, then ordered the servants to make tea for her.


    The waiter nodded and left to make tea.


    Liu Cai''s wife was wearing a short skirt and black stockings. His two legs were thin and pretty. After all, he was still a rich person.


    Although it was fashionable and rich, but it had to be said that Liu Cai''s wife was unscrupulous, and not an ordinary one at that.


    I know that his wife followed Liu Cai for the sake of money, but she''s already dead, you can''t express the joy in your heart so clearly, right? You should at least put on an act! Whose lords were dressed like this even after they were dead?


    Even though Master Fu thought that in his heart, he did not say it out loud. This was something that did not matter to him, since the trade came to him, the most important thing would still be to talk about the price.


    After the servant finished brewing the tea, Master Fu sipped on it while giving Liu Cai''s wife a list of items to list. Finally, he calculated the total price and settled the matter. He had a total of three thousand yuan to pay for it.


    After finishing everything, Liu Cai''s wife brought Master Fu to his house to work.


    Liu Cai had a brother called Liu Jin. Of the two brothers, one was the contractor and the other one was the official clerk.


    The people of the town came to take revenge for Liu Jin.


    When he walked to the door, he discovered that there were many good cars parked outside. Hearing that his brother had been bitten to death, Liu Jin was so angry that he couldn''t take it anymore. It was said that they had applied for a transfer order, and all of them had sent their troops to catch wolves in the mountains.


    Master Fu brought the shop assistant to help Liu Cai bury the dead person. When he saw that half of his neck was bitten off by the "wolf", he almost vomited.


    Master Fu was very calm, and from the beginning to the end, his face maintained a serious expression.


    Master Fu was a very "professional" person, the dead had their own dignity, no matter how tragic their death was, a funeral host could not reveal their feelings, nor could they vomit or vomit, this was the respect for the dead.


    The whole process went smoothly, as everyone busily helped Liu Cai to wash, put on his funeral clothes and then went to the grave.


    The funeral was completed, followed by the memory of the dead.


    Liu Cai''s family, as well as Liu Cai''s daughter-in-law, dressed in their clothes and filial piety stood by the side of the coffin.


    Although Liu Cai''s wife was dressed in mourning, he was wearing a mourning hat and a mourning shawl. Below his was still a short skirt and black stockings.


    When she bowed, one could see a patch of white inside, mixed with a deep hook.


    Master Fu called out ''After the ceremony''.


    Just as his voice faded, a three year old child, along with his father, stepped forward and bowed. In the end, he pointed to the coffin and said in a panicked voice, "I cried, I cried!"


    His father gave him a big slap on the face to stop talking nonsense.


    But what does a child know? He pointed to the coffin and kept saying that his uncle was crying.


    Listening up to here, the people present were in an uproar, no one knew what had happened. Even the Master Fu himself could not help but feel goosebumps all over his body.


    Master Fu frowned, he moved closer to the coffin and took a look, his face immediately changing. Liu Cai''s brother Liu Jin also asked, what was going on?


    Master Fu''s face was gloomy, he said that the child''s'' eyes'' could see things that others couldn''t.


    But no one believed that the Master Fu was out of moves, so they went up and took off the yellow paper.


    What everyone saw next was completely inconceivable, and they were all shocked.


    What was going on? Liu Cai, who had originally cleaned up and entered the grave, suddenly bled from his seven orifices. Especially the eyes, said the men who had helped with the burial. I remember closing my eyes, but they were wide open for a moment, and two lines of blood and tears hung on my face.


    Liu Jin was angry, he grabbed onto Master Fu''s collar and asked him, "What the hell is he doing?" Why was his brother unable to close his eyes in death?


    The Master Fu sighed, pointed at Liu Cai who was in the coffin and said, you mentioned him too, he died with grievances, I think there is a grudge in his heart, and he is not willing to leave.


    Liu Jin''s face was full of confusion, and asked Master Fu if he really wanted to kill the wolf that bit him, so his little brother was willing to rest in peace.


    The Master Fu laughed bitterly, saying that if he really was bitten to death by a wolf, then this was the most he could do. How could he die with his eyes still open?


    Liu Jin was not an idiot. He immediately understood that the Master Fu had some hidden meaning, hence he quickly asked him what was the meaning of your words.


    Master Fu said, I will only do useless things and not ask about family matters.


    In fact, Master Fu did not know how Liu Cai died, but he knew that the corpse''s heart was filled with grievances. He was just an ordinary person who would do white stuff. He didn''t have the ability to help a dead person die.


    He had originally thought that there was something fishy about this matter. After living for most of his life, he had not heard of any wolves in the village, and even when the officers and soldiers were sent out to search the entire back mountain, they could not find any trace of wolves.


    Coupled with Liu Cai''s wife''s performance, seeing her slutty attire, and the fact that his face didn''t even have the slightest trace of a dead husband, he had to think of a way to investigate and not let this slut get away with it.


    Master Fu followed Liu Jin back to the mourning hall and announced the funeral to be over. Everyone was stunned, they did not know what happened, but Liu Cai''s wife''s face was full of panic.


    Liu Jin stood at the side and whispered to the Master Fu, "I will leave this matter to you, go ahead and do it."


    Master Fu was not a sloppy person either. With Liu Jin as his backing, there was nothing for him to be afraid of.


    He cleared his throat and asked Liu Cai''s wife how he knew that his husband had been killed by a wolf.


    Liu Cai''s daughter-in-law said in panic that someone saw it with their own eyes.


    Master Fu asked who saw it, was this person there? Liu Cai''s wife said that he was present, that''s him!


    She pointed at an eighteen or nineteen year old boy in the crowd.


    Master Fu recognized him, the child was Liu Jin''s nephew, Gou Dan.


    When Gou Dan saw Liu Cai''s wife pointing at him, he trembled and did not dare to come out.


    Liu Jin was also startled, he did not think that this matter would have something to do with his nephew.


    The Master Fu did not hold back and shouted for him to stand out. Gou Dan did not dare be vague and walked out of the crowd with his head lowered.


    Master Fu asked him, have you ever seen your second uncle being bitten to death?


    The child said yes with trepidation.


    Master Fu said that you can tell me how the wolf bit your second uncle to death and what you saw.


    Only Liu Cai''s wife, who was standing at the side, gave Gou Dan a wink. Only then did the child dare to speak.


    He said that this morning, he saw his second uncle enter the house. A wolf had appeared out of nowhere and was being bitten to death by his second uncle.


    Master Fu sneered, and pointed out to me where he died from his bite.


    Gou Dan tremblingly pointed to the main entrance, saying that it was right at the entrance of the courtyard.


    Master Fu asked him, did your second uncle bleed? Gou Dan was right.


    Master Fu and Liu Jin walked to the main entrance together. Liu Jin looked at the ground, but there were no traces of a fight at all.


    Gou Dan said anxiously, blood... Wipe, wipe clean.

 C21

    Liu Jin was so angry that he could not take it anymore, this brat was clearly lying. He walked back with large strides, wanting to give Gou Dan a big slap, but was stopped by the Master Fu, allowing Gou Dan to continue speaking.


    He asked Gou Dan what happened after that.


    Guodan said that he was frightened and ran into the house to find his second aunt (his wife, Liu Cai). He woke her up and called the police.


    Master Fu asked when it happened, and Gou Dan said it was yesterday morning.


    Master Fu asked what time did you call second aunt yesterday morning? Gou Dan said 7 in the morning.


    Master Fu asked him. Are you sure? He said he was sure, because it was time for him to go to school and there was no mistake.


    Then, Master Fu shouted loudly. Damn you! Yesterday morning at seven o''clock, your second aunt was discussing the price with me.


    Gou Dan was a child himself, how could he compete with the old cunning Master Fu? Gou Dan could not hold it back anymore and cried.


    No need to look, Liu Cai''s wife''s face was already ashen white, and his entire body started to tremble.


    Liu Jin scolded the little bastard! He casually picked up the rod that he placed on the side and pointed it at Gou Dan. If you don''t speak the truth today, I will break your dog legs!


    Liu Jin originally had an evil look on his face, but with this display of power, he almost scared the child to the point of peeing. In the end, Gou Dan still could not hold it in, as he pulled Liu Jin outside while crying. When the Master Fu saw that they were still far away, he whispered something into Liu Jin''s ear while crying. After listening to it, Liu Jin''s face turned green.


    Immediately after, Liu Jin walked back towards him in three steps. Master Fu was so angry that his face turned red, he did not know what Gou Dan had told him to be so angry.


    When he looked at Liu Cai''s wife again, his stocking legs were trembling so badly that he was about to kneel down.


    Liu Jin told everyone present that if there were any children, bring them out first. There were some matters that needed to be taken care of at home.


    There were three people at the scene, and after hearing his words, they hurriedly left the yard with their children. No one knew where they went.


    Liu Jin waved his hand, and four farmers walked over, all of them frowning.


    Liu Jin told them, go and strip this bitch!


    As soon as he said that, the four farmers grabbed the woman''s arms, and the other two swept their legs out. Before Liu Cai''s wife could even react, they were pushed to the ground by the big men.


    Everyone present thought that this bitch had killed Liu Cai, so Liu Jin made her kneel and kowtow in apology.


    But everyone, including the Master Fu, was mistaken.


    Liu Jin ordered the four farmers to cut open her stockings and that slut refused to give up. Liu Jin took out a kitchen knife from somewhere and sliced it in front of the slut, cutting the knife into the ground and threatening her with it. If she resisted, he would chop her hand off.


    The woman had long since lost her previous haughtiness. After being frightened by the kitchen knife, she no longer dared to resist as she sobbed.


    Liu Jin ordered loudly, both his hands supporting her on the ground. Pout your ass! The bitches obediently raised their butts.


    Two of the farmers touched the seams on the women''s buttocks, and with a ''hiss'', their stockings were ripped open, revealing their white fart legs.


    And what happened next caused everyone present to be flabbergasted!


    A big yellow dog suddenly jumped out of nowhere and easily rode on the horse. Following the bitch''s scream, the big yellow dog breathed heavily and started moving.


    The Master Fu was completely dumbfounded. As he lived in the mountains, he had never heard of anything that happened between a dog and a human. Today, it could be considered as destroying his three views, as well as everyone''s three views.


    Liu Jin saw that it was about time and signaled with his eyes. The four farmers quickly grabbed the ''big yellow dog'' and tied it up.


    Liu Cai''s wife was already in tears, his body a mess as he sat on the ground and sobbed.


    Liu Jin shouted loudly, everyone understand now, right? I, Liu Jin, am not afraid of my ugly family being exposed, today I will let this smelly bitch reveal her true colors!


    Immediately after, Liu Jin kicked the slut''s body, making her say her crimes in front of her dead husband.


    The slut didn''t dare to hide anything anymore, and truthfully told him what had happened.


    His husband, Liu Cai, was out for a period of time. When she woke up one night and went to the latrine, a beautiful man walked into the courtyard.


    The beautiful man still had a smile on his face, the corners of his mouth raised as he pushed Liu Cai''s wife down to the ground.


    How could Liu Cai''s wife, who had experienced so much drought, endure this kind of torture? He had begged for mercy for her, and now he wanted to die from drunkenness.


    In the future, every night, this beautiful man would come to find Liu Cai''s wife as promised, and the two of them would go through some matters together.


    Liu Cai''s wife asked him a question, but he did not answer, as his face continued to reveal a smile.


    The day before yesterday, when she knew her husband was coming back, she told him that she wouldn''t be able to sleep with him tonight.


    When Liu Cai came back at night, he wanted to go to bed with her.


    Liu Cai did not say anything and went to bed to sleep.


    Who knew that at this time, a yellow dog would appear out of nowhere and bite Liu Cai''s neck. Liu Cai died on the spot and Big Yellow also ran away.


    Gou Dan had unintentionally discovered these things before, his house was not far from Liu Cai''s house. After he discovered this secret, he would sneak out of his house every night and peek through the window to see what was happening.


    The night before yesterday was just like usual, when all his family members had gone to sleep, he sneaked out again. However, he did not know that Liu Cai had returned today, so when he went to pick up the window, he saw Big Yellow going to bite Liu Cai. He did not think much before rushing in, but in the end, it was too late.


    When Gou Dan finally reacted, he realized that he shouldn''t have barged in and seen things that he shouldn''t have.


    Liu Cai''s wife stuffed ten thousand yuan into his mouth to keep it a secret, so he didn''t say anything.


    Gou Dan liked to play computer games, and often went to the town''s internet cafe to watch other people play, but his family was poor, it would be hard for him to even go to school, let alone an internet cafe. It was enough this time, he didn''t know how many times he could go to the internet cafe to play for 10,000 yuan.


    So Gou Dan betrayed his second uncle for the sake of getting money from an internet cafe.


    After Liu Jin heard the slut''s story, he immediately kneeled down towards his little brother. Tears flowed down his face as he kowtowed on the ground, and after kowtowing his head, his eyes turned red. He picked up the wooden stick and hit the slut on the slut''s body randomly, and if not for Master Fu and the others stopping him, his life would have ended.


    Come to think of it, Liu Cai''s eyes did not bleed anymore and had even closed.


    After the funeral was over, Liu Cai was buried that night. Everyone had beaten the "Big Yellow Dog" to death in front of Liu Cai''s grave, then burned him to ashes.


    He originally thought that this matter was over, but after a few days, another incident occurred.

 C22

    That slut and Gou Dan had gone missing at the same time, and they were later discovered unconscious on the side of Liu Cai''s grave.


    After being saved, they did not know anything, so they did not care about it at the time, but the next day, the two of them went to Liu Cai''s grave to sleep for no reason, and the next day, they were found again.


    This continued for several days.


    After that, Gou Dan was fine, but the coquettish woman was sick, lying on the bed, on her last breath.


    Liu Jin had originally planned to chase her away, but seeing that she was so pitiful, he didn''t have the heart to take her away. He asked someone to help him look around and told him everything.


    That Daoist Priest was also a true person. Honestly speaking, he did not have much ability, so only she could save him in this matter.


    Liu Jin asked the Daoist Priest how he was doing, the Daoist Priest said that this woman still had things to hide, so before going to the grave to explain the situation, everything would be fine.


    Liu Jin said that she was already so sick, how could he apologize?


    Not long later, she woke up. The Daoist told Liu Jin not to be happy too early, this was only temporary, if he did not do as he said, she would not be able to stand up again in a few hours.


    Liu Jin asked her with an ashen face. Was there anything else he had not told her? The bitch thought for a long time before blushing. He might have recalled something.


    After a while she said, Listen to the Taoist and go to the grave and apologize.


    Liu Jin was afraid that she would mislead him, so he brought Master Fu along.


    When they arrived at the grave, the Daoist Priest jumped around for a while and burned a few pieces of paper, while mumbling some incantations. After a while, they agreed. It was time to start apologizing.


    The slut stammered for a long time before finally saying it out loud.


    That night, when Gou Dan found out that Liu Cai had been bitten to death by the Maoju Spirit, didn''t that slut give him 10,000 yuan? But she was still worried, and actually had the thought of killing Gou Dan. You treat your second aunt so well, what do you want to do? Today, second aunt will do as you say.


    Before Gou Dan could react, his second aunt took off all her clothes and dealt with Gou Dan in front of his corpse.


    Liu Jin and Master Fu were so angry that they almost beat her up again, but after she finished speaking, he fainted.


    The Taoist told them not to worry, that they would definitely wake up the next day.


    Then, the few of them carried the slut back. The next morning, they woke up as expected, and nothing happened.


    Afterwards, when everyone analyzed it, it was because Gou Dan was Liu Cai''s nephew and a playful child. Therefore, Liu Cai taught him a lesson and didn''t do anything to him.


    Although that slut is hateful, after all, she had followed Liu Cai for so long, that Liu Jin gave her some money and chased her out of the village.


    In the days to come, Liu Jin went along with the flow of the government and now was the second time he had been handed over the chair in the city. Everyone said that Liu Jin had gotten rid of Maoju Spirit and his evil wife, and his little brother Liu Cai''s Spirit in Heaven had protected him.


    I said why did the handsome man keep a smile on his face? It was because the fox and the weasel both had the same smile on their lips, and keeping a smile was deliberately done by the handsome man to confuse people. However, the animal didn''t laugh or cry, so it could only maintain one kind of expression.


    After listening to Samit''s explanation, my three views were refreshed.


    I asked him, who knew that you, a dignified Holy Infant family, could actually invite a Maoju Spirit, so that you won''t be laughed at?


    It''s not what you think, he said. I''ll tell you when I''m done.


    At that time, the guest had come to this village on the request of the Taoist Wang, to conduct a funeral for the dead Aunt Zhang.


    This Aunt Zhang died in a suspicious way, so she had to start from the beginning.


    Taoist Wang and his village had an ancient thousand-year-old tree. Its trunk was so thick that probably only ten people could carry it. Its branches and leaves were abnormally lush and the tree was so tall that it seemed to rush into the clouds.


    It was a ginkgo tree. Its shade covered a radius of about 50 meters. One could imagine how big it was.


    No one knew exactly how old this tree was. None of the generations in their village could give a definite answer, so those people called it the thousand-year-old ginkgo tree.


    The Ginkgo tree was the incarnation of legend and mystery in their village. On top of the tree were some "Mt. Tai''s Stone Dare", some red silk cloths and some other things. As for what they were for, Taoist Wang did not know, he could only guess that they might be used to suppress some sort of treasure.


    One day, when everyone was enjoying the cool under a tree, Aunt Zhang came rushing over with a basket Luo, a ladder, and a long bamboo pole under her arm. No one knew what she was up to, so everyone quickly made way for her.


    After that, she found out that Aunt Zhang wanted to climb trees and fight gingko. These people didn''t let her go, but she didn''t care about that, she didn''t listen to their advice.


    The villagers all knew that the ancient trees had become spiritual and that they could not be casually attacked. There were many explanations here.


    Every autumn, many people would come to the village to pick up the ginkgo leaf and white fruit. These things were all medicinal herbs and the price was quite good, so many people would pick their own leaves to sell.


    Every year, a large amount of leaves would fall from this thousand-year-old ginkgo tree, and the villagers would wait for these leaves to fall off before they collected and sold them. The reason was very simple, that tree was too old, its trunk looked very thick, but it might already be empty.


    This was the first reason. The second reason was that no one dared to offend the thousand year old tree.


    But this Aunt Zhang didn''t believe in evil, for the sake of the twenty cents, she had to go up the tree and beat the leaves.


    Everyone had invited Taoist Wang over, wanting him to advise them against it. However, Taoist Wang was full of rogues! He had a plan in his mind, and wished that something would happen to the Aunt Zhang and he could take this opportunity to beat her up.


    But on the surface, he said that the Aunt Zhang had a bold temper and was even more stubborn than the old masters.


    Just as they were speaking, Aunt Zhang had already put down his own ladder, and climbed up the ladder with Leaves'' pole.


    Everyone was reminding him with good intentions, but Aunt Zhang was very tough, his words were hurtful, so there was nothing everyone could do, they just went their own business, some of them just sat under the tree watching the show.


    The Aunt Zhang was probably muttering in her heart, so she didn''t dare to climb too high, only 3-4 meters above the ground. The tree trunk that she stepped on was also very thick, perhaps it was for safety''s sake.


    After Aunt Zhang stood firmly on the tree, she started to dance the tree trunk in her hands and hit the leaves, some of the the branches were directly chopped off by her.


    Just as everyone was staring at Aunt Zhang''s domineering action, something happened. ''Kacha!'' The tree trunk that Aunt Zhang stepped on suddenly broke. That tree trunk was even thicker than the waist of an adult.


    With a ''bang'', Aunt Zhang fell to the ground together with the broken tree trunk, stirring up a thick layer of dust.


    This time, the fall definitely was not light, the Aunt Zhang cried in pain.


    A few people rushed to help her, but they couldn''t get up.


    When everyone''s attention was focused on Aunt Zhang, a young lad suddenly cried out in alarm. Blood, the tree is bleeding!

 C23

    Everyone followed the man''s shout and looked towards the source of the voice.


    It was the tree trunk that had just been broken, and blood was gushing out from it! As for the villagers who had never seen the world, they all scattered in a flash.


    Taoist Wang was secretly delighted in his heart. This was really a business deal that came looking for him.


    A few bold people brought Aunt Zhang to the village''s infirmary. The doctors examined him and fortunately, nothing happened to the bones, only there were some bruises on the muscles. Thus, they suggested that they put the anti-inflammatory medicine on for two days.


    Only then did the people from Aunt Zhang let out a sigh of relief.


    After Taoist Wang returned, he prepared a few "items", and planned to take advantage of these two days to find an opportunity to place these things on the beams of Aunt Zhang''s house, so that some things could happen to Aunt Zhang''s family. After that, he could stand out and settle the matter for her family.


    But before he could carry it out, his plan was disrupted.


    What is it? The next morning, when he received the news, Aunt Zhang went crazy!


    The Zhang Family people came over to ask Taoist Wang, he took his bag and rushed to Aunt Zhang''s house with his son.


    On the way, Taoist Wang told the Zhang Family that Aunt Zhang''s illness was obviously a louse on a monk''s head. The thousand-year dryad must have been infuriated to the point of blaming it.


    Arriving at the Aunt Zhang''s house, Taoist Wang saw Aunt Zhang sitting at the entrance of the courtyard. Her hair was in a mess and a strand of hair was missing from her head.


    Other than her family members, there were quite a few others who came to watch the show.


    Seeing the Taoist Wang coming over, the husband and son of the Aunt Zhang hurriedly came over and said that they saw the Aunt Zhang sitting here this morning. Somehow, the hair on her head fell off overnight, and no matter how they called, they just ignored him, as if they had lost their souls.


    Taoist Wang approached Aunt Zhang and caressed the top of her head. He said that Aunt Zhang''s hair was pulled off by someone.


    Aunt Zhang''s husband was confused. He said that was impossible, there was no one else at home other than herself and his son. How could someone pull her hair?


    While they were at a loss for words, no one knew what Aunt Zhang saw. When no one expected it, she suddenly rushed forward, her mouth babbling something that nobody knew what she was saying.


    A few young lad quickly reacted and rushed over to grab Aunt Zhang, but were still a step too late.


    Outside of her home, there was a small ginkgo tree. Aunt Zhang ran towards it, and at the same time, Taoist Wang saw a black shadow disappear into the distance.


    Aunt Zhang crashed into a tree and with a loud thud, she fell to the ground.


    Everyone''s hands and feet were messed up, the group of people who were watching the commotion shouted that the Aunt Zhang was possessed, and then scattered.


    Everyone carried Aunt Zhang back to her room and put him on the bed. Taoist Wang busied herself with taking out her pulse and peeking at her eyelids, feeling extremely anxious for the father-son duo.


    After a while, Aunt Zhang woke up. She touched the top of her head. She started to cry.


    Taoist Wang said that Aunt Zhang crashed into that ginkgo tree because of it. Since that''s the case, then this tree already has cultivation experience, so we have to go and apologize. will bring a candle, paper money, and tribute to pay his respects under the tree tonight, and then sincerely repent.


    However, after Aunt Zhang and her husband looked at each other, she said that this matter was not caused by the Ginkgo tree, but rather ¡­ Before she could finish her words, the husband of the Aunt Zhang interrupted her and shouted, "Why do you not believe the words of the Taoist Wang?" If you don''t believe in Taoist Wang, you can just wait for death!


    Sure enough, the Aunt Zhang did not speak anymore, and her grieving face immediately turned dark. She nodded in agreement and followed Taoist Wang''s instructions.


    It was very obvious that the Aunt Zhang''s husband was hiding something, but it was someone else''s problem, and the Taoist Wang could not ask openly.


    Taoist Wang said his last sentence, and told his son to accompany his to worship the thousand-year-old ginkgo tree. Aunt Zhang and her husband looked at each other, and the two quickly refused, saying that there was no need.


    After giving out all these instructions, he went back home with a relieved heart.


    After returning home, Taoist Wang told his son that Aunt Zhang must have some tricks up her sleeve. Take care of her tonight and don''t let anything go wrong.


    What was the trick? his son asked.


    If she said that she had offended the Tree God, she would never believe it even if she was beaten to death. But since the Taoist Wang had great prestige in the village, and the Aunt Zhang was not afraid of anything, she did not dare to refute what the Taoist Wang said in front of her. Hence, she asked you to follow her to prevent her from fooling around or not going to pay respects, which would be very troublesome.


    His son asked the Taoist Wang if he needed anything. He said that he didn''t need anything, that he just needed to keep an eye on the person.


    At night, Taoist Wang prepared candles, paper money, and some fruits for his son to bring over. He didn''t dare delay any further and directly rushed to Aunt Zhang''s home.


    It really was a rainy night. Just as his son carried Aunt Zhang on his back and walked halfway, he heard the sound of thunder striking down. Soon after, dark clouds covered the sky and raindrops the size of beans started to fall.


    After arriving there, the ground under the thousand-year-old ginkgo tree was very dry. Not a single drop of rain could be seen, nor could it affect the burning of paper.


    He did not care about the rain anymore and directly put Aunt Zhang down and let her sit on the ground.


    However, just as Aunt Zhang touched the paper money, there was a sudden loud thunder, which made both of them tremble in fear.


    Soon after, there was another flash of lightning, followed by a series of thunderclaps, one after another.


    The strange thing was, as the lightning struck the ginkgo tree, he could clearly feel the ginkgo tree trembling as if it were a human. It was not the leaves on the tree swaying, but the whole tree shaking violently!


    At this time, Taoist Wang''s son suddenly shouted, Not good! You can''t stay under a tree while the thunder is rolling! He quickly bent down and prepared to carry Aunt Zhang on his back and run out.


    But it was already too late. He saw with his own eyes, a strong bolt of lightning struck Aunt Zhang, causing her body to tremble like a sieve as she laid on the ground motionlessly.


    It was truly strange. After that, there was no more lightning and no more thunder. Only the sound of rain could be heard outside the tree.


    He quickly brought his hand close to her nose and touched her pulse. Suddenly, his heart froze.


    The Aunt Zhang was dead.


    This time, he panicked and called over the Taoist Wang, asking him what to do.


    Taoist Wang also muttered in his heart, the idea of worshipping the Tree God was his idea, maybe the Zhang Family would blame it on him, maybe this matter would ruin his prestige in the village for many years.


    When they arrived at Aunt Zhang''s house, the father and son were crying while hugging the corpse on the bed. Taoist Wang and his son stood on the side, not daring to make a sound.


    At the same time, he assured the Taoist Wang that he would not tell anyone about this matter. After an agreement was reached, they all declared that the accident happened in the Aunt Zhang at night, and erased the part where they were struck by lightning.

 C24

    Although Taoist Wang was puzzled, he was secretly delighted. He took the opportunity to say that there was a funeral host in the neighboring village who was very professional, should he be invited?


    Just like this, with the consent of the Zhang family, Taoist Wang invited the guest who presided over the funeral over, and the Taoist Wang earned some kickbacks.


    According to normal logic, it was the Taoist Wang''s idea that led to Aunt Zhang''s death, the Zhang family members should be blaming him, maybe they would lie to him again, but not only did they not blame him, they even helped Taoist Wang''s son to cover up the truth. What did they mean?


    Since the other party doesn''t even want to pursue the matter, why should we worry about it?


    The next day, Aunt Zhang''s house tore off a white cloth, and built a big tent to start the funeral.


    This time, the whole village was in an uproar, there were people talking about this and that, but most people thought that the Aunt Zhang had offended the Tree God and was killed by him.


    As expected, the father and son duo kept their mouths shut, and really did not reveal the matter under the big tree, to the point where no one pointed their fingers at Taoist Wang.


    Although this was a good thing, Taoist Wang still couldn''t let go of this huge rock in his heart.


    Taoist Wang brought the guests to the Zhang Family Residence. After a simple introduction, he returned.


    Just on the morning of the second day after Aunt Zhang''s death, another mishap happened.


    Aunt Zhang''s son rushed into the house dressed in filial clothes, crying until she was out of breath. She begged the Taoist Wang and the guests to quickly go over and ask him what happened, but he did not say anything and just hurried over.


    After entering the courtyard of the Aunt Zhang''s residence, the Taoist Wang and guests couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air! Aunt Zhang''s corpse was hung in the middle of the room, her head was hanging down, just right in front of her bald spot, the scene was extremely horrifying.


    The husband of the Aunt Zhang was so scared that she sat on the ground. Seeing the Taoist Wang kowtowing towards him, she couldn''t even say a word.


    They helped the Aunt Zhang husband up and bravely rushed into the living room, only then were they able to see him more clearly.


    Aunt Zhang had a rope tied around her neck, and a rope tied to a house beam. Her pale green face, as well as her dead fish eyes, just happened to meet the gaze of the customer, scaring him to the point where he almost fell on his butt on the ground.


    When Taoist Wang called the father and son over to ask them what was going on, the husband said tremblingly that nothing had happened last night and he hadn''t heard a sound either. When he opened his eyes today, he saw Aunt Zhang hanging there, but he didn''t know what kind of crime they had done.


    The guest comforted him, "Alright, stop cursing and swearing and quickly take the stool to save the person first."


    Taoist Wang immediately waved his hand, saying that people could not let go of the corpse. Before the corpse was buried, they must not touch it, otherwise, it would be bad luck, and if it was serious, it would cause trouble.


    Just as he did not know what to do, there was a commotion outside. Everyone who heard the news rushed over, and the Zhang family courtyard was immediately crowded.


    A few people rushed out from the crowd, they were relatives of Aunt Zhang, they shouted at their father and son, what were they waiting for, why aren''t they quickly putting down the corpses!


    The other people in the crowd also joined in the shouting, telling them to put the corpses down and not to hang there and suffer.


    Everyone had their own opinions and opinions as they were all in a state of chaos.


    Seeing that the situation had lost control, Taoist Wang shouted that he would listen to him. In short, the corpse could not be moved, if anyone wanted to move the corpse, they would first step over my corpse!


    Taoist Wang was normally very dignified, and probably only he could control this kind of scene. As expected, there was no more noise from the crowd, everyone agreed to listen to Taoist Wang.


    Taoist Wang said a few more words, telling everyone to go back first, he would definitely think of a way to put the person down.


    Hearing him say this, everyone had nothing to look at, no one dared to come over to touch the corpse, but after the relatives of Aunt Zhang burned some paper and cried for a while before returning home, the rest were even more unwilling to stay here, and quickly left.


    The customer sat down and tried to think of something, but he couldn''t figure out what was wrong. Logically speaking, this was a good thing for the thousand-year-old tree to burn paper and worship her. Could it be that the tree wouldn''t forgive her?


    Taoist Wang said no, if there really was a spirit demon that had struck her, then she would not die in this manner. It was clear that Aunt Zhang''s death was a natural death, and being struck by lightning was also a coincidence.


    His son told Taoist Wang about how he was struck by lightning yesterday. He said that he remembered how lightning struck the thousand year old tree.


    Taoist Wang said that everyone in the village knew of this matter. Every time there was lightning striking on the tree, it would shake the tree till it seemed to be trembling, as if it did not know what grudges the heavens had with this tree. Why did they specialize in splitting this tree?


    The guest said that according to the scientific explanation, this ancient tree was too big. The tree itself was the source of the thunder. It was normal for such a large ancient tree to have this phenomenon. It shouldn''t be a strange matter.


    Taoist Wang and the guests were busy for another half a day, but were unable to find any clues. From start to finish, they did not understand why the dead Aunt Zhang would hang herself.


    At the beginning, the Zhang father and son did not want to let them go. It was true, there was a dead person hanging at home, and no one could be sure about that.


    After comforting them for a long time, the Taoist Wang told the Zhang father and son that as long as you did not take the initiative to put the corpses down, nothing would happen to them. Only then did the Zhang father and son reluctantly agree.


    Early morning of the next day, Taoist Wang went to Aunt Zhang''s house. The corpse was still hung there, but the difference from yesterday, was that Aunt Zhang had suddenly raised his hand and pointed to the west.


    He asked the Zhang father and son what was going on. They also had bitter smiles on their faces. They said that Aunt Zhang''s left hand was like this when he woke up in the morning, and had even maintained this posture until now.


    Taoist Wang walked around the corpse a few times, but still couldn''t find anything.


    This customer''s curiosity was also high, so he followed the direction the Aunt Zhang pointed to and arrived outside the west wing''s door.


    The furnishings in the room were very simple. There was a altar in the corner with something that couldn''t be seen clearly. However, there was a portrait on the wall that looked like an animal. He didn''t know what it was.


    Just as he was about to push open the door and take a look, the husband of the Aunt Zhang ran over in a hurry to ask him what he was doing. Without waiting for the guest to speak, the husband of the Aunt Zhang immediately locked the door.


    This matter was delayed for another day, and it was only at night when he went to eat at a restaurant, when the guest mentioned the portrait he saw in the west wing, that Taoist Wang finally understood what had happened.


    Early morning of the next day, he brought his guests and chased everyone out. An hour later, Taoist Wang opened the door and came out.


    Hearing his words, they felt as if they had heard an imperial edict. A few of them easily took Aunt Zhang down from the roof, and then went to untie the rope.


    Aunt Zhang took off the rope sheath. Since she had nothing to do, Taoist Wang instructed him to burn the rope.


    After all of them were done, he placed Aunt Zhang into the coffin.

 C25

    When everyone saw that Aunt Zhang had put down her hands and closed her eyes, they finally felt at ease.


    Taoist Wang said that he would avoid any problems from now on, so he suggested that they should bury him tonight at night. Everyone said that they had no objections, and that they should listen to Taoist Wang.


    After dinner, he came back again, preparing to help with the funeral procession for Aunt Zhang. At this time, the courtyard became lively, a group of people were bragging and beating about the bush, and a few monks were chanting. All of their important friends and relatives were there, waiting for the Aunt Zhang funeral.


    There was nothing to watch today, it was likely that a series of strange incidents were happening to the Aunt Zhang family, so no one dared to come back. However, there were a few bold people watching from afar.


    In their village, the custom of the white matter was that before the funeral, the immediate family members had to kneel in front of the coffin and mourn for ten minutes, crying and burning paper, and then they could get up and go to the grave.


    If one were to talk about mourning, the first order on their side were the eldest son and the second son. Only after that would they become brothers and sisters of the deceased.


    Everyone was busy with work just now, so no one had time to worry about other things. But at this moment, they realised that Aunt Zhang''s son had disappeared! She only had this one son, if he was not here, then the rest of the things would be impossible to proceed. Taoist Wang had also mentioned that the eldest son would have to throw the brazier when she was in the coffin, and walk at the front holding the portrait.


    Aunt Zhang''s husband brought a few people with him to search everywhere. Due to the absence of his eldest son, the funeral had to be stopped, so they could only wait here.


    After a while, the Aunt Zhang husband came back sweating profusely, saying that the person had disappeared!


    Soon after, the other young men who had participated in the search also said that they had looked for the eldest son in the house and outside the yard! This time, the chaos turned into a pot of porridge. The guest was a little impatient and kept complaining to the Aunt Zhang husband, talking about why there were so many things about her family.


    The dead people in the house were all aggrieved, but the words of the guests made them all anxious. They wanted to argue with them, and the monks that were chanting also stood up, rolling up their sleeves and preparing to fight.


    The two groups had a total of around twenty to thirty people. The situation was extremely chaotic, and Taoist Wang was extremely anxious as well.


    However, right at this moment, the coffin placed on the wooden shelf in the middle of the yard suddenly made a ''bang bang'' sound out for no reason.


    Everyone stopped and looked at the coffin.


    In the evening, the lid of the coffin was already closed, so no one could see what was going on inside. However, everyone present could hear that the sound was coming from inside the coffin.


    Everyone was stunned, even Taoist Wang and Great Master, being experienced and profound people, were frowning, not to mention the others.


    The banging sounds were getting louder and louder. Sometimes it was the sounds coming from the coffin walls, sometimes it was the sounds coming from the lid, as if someone was struggling inside.


    Taoist Wang thought, could it be that Aunt Zhang had faked her corpse? Or was she not dead at all?


    Until there was a faint cry for help from inside the coffin, as if someone was calling for help.


    Taoist Wang suddenly shouted. Don''t just stand there, quickly open the coffin, there is someone inside!


    As if they had awoken from a dream, Taoist Wang''s son was the first to rush forward, followed by a few brave young men. They took great pains to open the coffin lid.


    As soon as the lid was opened, a figure jumped out and sat on the ground.


    Upon closer inspection, it was none other than Aunt Zhang''s son. This fellow''s hair stood up straight as she sat on the ground and pointed at the coffin while trembling and said, "I can''t bury you! I can''t bury you! My mother has a grudge!"


    Everyone was scared out of their wits. They never thought that their eldest son, who they had found in a circle, would actually be hiding in the coffin!


    Taoist Wang and the guests looked inside the coffin and saw that Aunt Zhang was lying there without any changes. In other words, the eldest son had been resting his head on Aunt Zhang''s corpse inside the coffin the whole time ¡­


    Aunt Zhang''s husband hurriedly rushed out to pull his son up, and asked him with a heartache: "What''s wrong with you, why did you run into your mother''s coffin?"


    The eldest son repeated breathlessly, "Mao ¡­" Hair... Hair...


    Hearing his tone, he still had something to say, but for some reason, the husband of Aunt Zhang anxiously stopped him. She did not let him say it out loud, but forced his son to mourn for his mother.


    The young men closed the coffin with all their might, and the others urged their eldest son to mourn for your mother to be buried as soon as possible.


    The eldest son was obviously afraid of his father, but since he had something to say in his heart, he suppressed it in the end.


    His eldest son was forced by his father to grieve for Aunt Zhang. He knelt in front of the brazier, preparing to burn the paper.


    Just at this time, Taoist Wang shouted, wait!


    When Taoist Wang shouted this, Aunt Zhang and her son immediately stood up from the ground, waiting for orders.


    The husband of the Aunt Zhang asked the Taoist Wang what orders she had. However, the Taoist Wang told them that the funeral couldn''t be held today.


    The husband of the Aunt Zhang asked him why, the Taoist Wang said that the Aunt Zhang has grievances in her heart, this matter can be done on another day!


    Aunt Zhang''s body already started to stink. It was impossible to not bury it.


    The father and son of the Zhang family came over to beg for their help. Today, they would have to bury them no matter what. They could not leave them behind any longer.


    The Taoist Wang ignored him and turned to ask the customer. Where is the room?


    The customer took the hint and pointed to the west wing.


    Taoist Wang walked over and kicked open the door to the west wing.


    Aunt Zhang''s husband panicked. It was too late to stop her, she had already stepped into the house and switched on the light.


    On the wall in front of the house, there was a altar and a portrait of an animal hung on the wall. According to Taoist Wang''s description, the animal in the portrait must be the Maoju Spirit.


    The strange thing was, there was a altar next to them. The altar was dedicated to the God of War.


    Pointing to the portrait of the Maoju Spirit, he asked the husband of the Aunt Zhang, how do you explain this?


    In the end, Aunt Zhang''s husband fell to her knees with a "plop", shouting, "Sin! Sin!" After she finished speaking, he burst into tears.


    When he was almost done crying, he admitted it on his own accord. He was indeed supporting the Maoju Spirit, but the Maoju Spirit would only help him when his family was lucky.


    Taoist Wang and the guests revealed a mocking smile. Everyone invited a deity and only invited one, never asking the two deities to do so. This was a taboo that everyone understood!


    Taoist Wang asked him, does Aunt Zhang have anything to do with her death?


    The husband of the Aunt Zhang nodded and beat her chest while saying that he had caused the death of her wife.


    The night that Aunt Zhang fell from the tree, his husband was woken up by a series of slurring sounds. When he opened his eyes again, he saw a furry thing beside his bed tearing at Aunt Zhang, he was so scared that he quickly turned on the lights. The thing ran away, and by this time, the hair on Aunt Zhang''s head had already been pulled off.


    After the furry thing ran out of the house, it turned its head and bared its fangs at the Aunt Zhang husband, letting out a sharp sound, and ran out immediately. He could also tell that that thing was the Maoju Spirit.


    The guest asked him, why did the Maoju Spirit want to harm the Aunt Zhang?


    Aunt Zhang''s husband said that in the beginning, she did not offer any money to the Martial God, but he was afraid that her family''s luck would go awry because she did not sleep well on this matter. In truth, he knew a bit about the taboo, but she did not care about that and still invited the Martial God over.


    That night, he saw Maoju Spirit squatting outside his window, staring at him for an entire night. It was as if he had heard the sound of crying. From the beginning of the second day onwards, Maoju Spirit did not send anything back home.


    Aunt Zhang''s husband felt that something was amiss. Sure enough, after a few days, something that he did not want to see happened.


    In two days, a bag of Northeast Rice was emptied, and a bag of rice was left empty. In two to three days, it would be gone, and he knew that Maoju Spirit would no longer take care of his house, so he started to take things out.


    Although the Aunt Zhang had a fierce personality, she still respected and respected her husband. Therefore, she turned a blind eye to her husband''s maintenance, but since they lost something at home, the Aunt Zhang would not do anything about it. She threatened to capture the Maoju Spirit and start stewing him in meat.


    Every night, Aunt Zhang would squat down and grab onto Maoju Spirit. Every time she appeared, she would give chase with a broom, but how could she catch up with Maoju Spirit, who was so nimble. In the end, she made Maoju Spirit angry, and in a week, Aunt Zhang threw five bags of rice in succession, and more and more things.


    In the past, Aunt Zhang''s family''s condition was pretty good, but ever since they offended Maoju Spirit, her family was so poor that they could not even open the pot. That''s why Aunt Zhang gave up on this small amount of money and wanted to climb trees to beat the white fruit, causing her to be injured.


    Her husband suspected that it was because Aunt Zhang broke his body that Maoju Spirit took the opportunity to take revenge on her.


    But no one could have imagined that the Aunt Zhang was struck to death by lightning, but this matter was definitely not done by the Maoju Spirit, it was not possible for it to have such great ability, it should be a coincidence that the Aunt Zhang was killed.


    Then how did the Aunt Zhang hang him?


    The Aunt Zhang husband had a troubled look on her face. He really didn''t know what was going on, but when she woke up the next morning, she saw the Aunt Zhang''s body hanging on the wall.


    Since he dared to admit to supporting the Maoju Spirit, then there was naturally no need for him to hide anything else.


    Taoist Wang said that he would send Maoju Spirit away today, and asked him if his husband would agree to it? The husband of Aunt Zhang was like a chick, nodding his head like he agreed.


    Everyone asked, "How do I send them off?" Taoist Wang laughed, he only wanted to kill it. He said it was simple, it all depended on him.


    It could be said that the pitiful person must have something to hate. How could it be possible for him to want to take all the good things in the world for himself?


    The pitiful Maoju Spirit was crying after staying out of the window all night, especially on the night when the Martial God was invited. This animal was truly very intelligent!


    Taoist Wang placed a few pieces of talisman paper into the incense burner, then crushed the remaining candles and threw them into the incense burner, until the talisman paper was completely burned up.


    The Taoist Wang said that this ceremony was called ''Mercy''s End''.


    After burning the incense, Taoist Wang took out two silver needles and pierced them into the Maoju Spirit''s eyes on the portrait.


    It was hard to tell if it was an illusion or real, but there was a sharp scream.


    Taoist Wang took out the silver needles, tore off the portraits and folded them, threw them into an incense burner and burnt them together.


    When it was all burnt out, Taoist Wang had already finished his'' business'' and was'' sent ''away.


    Aunt Zhang''s husband was extremely grateful, Master warned him from the side that in the future, she should not be greedy and avenge everything, but this time it was considered light.


    The husband of the Aunt Zhang was extremely grateful and said that she would never dare to do so again.


    This time, I understand why the Zhang father and son didn''t blame us when they found out that the Aunt Zhang was killed by lightning. It was because of the ''Maoju Spirit'', that he didn''t dare to make a big deal out of it, for fear that the matter of supporting the Maoju Spirit would be exposed.


    As expected, not only did the Maoju Spirit inherit the weasel''s "greedy" personality, he even inherited its flawed personality.


    The son of the Aunt Zhang came to the coffin for no reason, it must be the Maoju Spirit''s doing.


    After that, the guest stayed at Taoist Wang''s house for a few days, and the Zhang family did not lose anything else, and the ''Maoju Spirit'' was nowhere to be found. Perhaps it was dead, or perhaps it was really sent away, all of this was already unknown.

 C26

    I asked Samit, is this why you invited Maoju Spirit?


    Samit rolled his eyes at me as he continued. When Maoju Spirit was sent away, he was burned all over and it just so happened that my Second Uncle saw it.


    At that time, Dongqing was walking back while carrying a hoe after she finished her work in the field. Suddenly, a furry thing appeared out of nowhere. Moreover, it stood up and bowed to Dongqing!


    Dongqing had been frightened. He had heard the old man say long ago that it was not a good sign for animals to bow to people, especially this type of wild immortal.


    However, at that time, that furry thing was very pitiful. Its eyes were full of pleading, and its mouth even emitted creaking sounds. There was also a burn mark on its body.


    Dong Qing was still tempted. He picked up this thing and felt its softness. Especially the fur on its body, it felt very comfortable to the touch, and the little guy was also very docile.


    Dongqing kept a close eye out. He didn''t let everyone know about this, but secretly hid the little guy in a pile of corn. Every day, he would pay a visit to the little guy and feed him.


    Slowly, the little guy''s injuries became better, and he became lively again. Every time he saw Dong Qing coming over, he would cry out in excitement.


    After that, he inadvertently heard everyone talking about Taoist Wang and his family, and after their descriptions and the time they took to send him off, it seemed that the little fellow he saved was Maoju Spirit!


    It was fortunate, Dongqing thought, that she had been careful not to let anyone else know about this, or else her life would have been in danger.


    After he finished cutting in line, Dong Qing wrapped Maoju Spirit in a quilt and brought him back to his hometown in Sichuan.


    In the period of time since he returned to his hometown, he had not heard of anyone losing anything, and neither had his own house. On the contrary, it was different from before, when his own house had been barren but ever since he brought the Maoju Spirit back, the weather in the fields was good, and the days passed with increasing heat.


    But unfortunately, not even two years had passed and Maoju Spirit was already dead without a trace.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the climate or some other reason.


    After the death of Maoju Spirit, Second Uncle found a painter. He described the appearance and form of the Maoju Spirit and then, according to his description, the painter drew two portraits to give his blessings.


    At that time, Dong Qing was afraid that if one of them was broken, she would be able to use the other one.


    Unexpectedly, after going to India and getting to know Samit, he gave another portrait to Samit.


    Samit told me, in fact, my grandfather had been researching this technique at Baroda since a long time ago. He was friends with Samit''s father, but due to the difficulty of funding, he was unable to practice this technique further.


    Ever since Second Uncle brought Maoju Spirit back, his family was getting richer and richer by the day. Even after Maoju Spirit died, his family''s wealth did not run out, so Second Uncle came to India to seek help from his grandfather. With money, everything would be fine.


    Samit said, our family has a fifty year tradition of making Holy Infant. Before, when we were not acquainted with Dong Qing, we did not have any techniques to save him, and thus, we had to sell the completed Holy Infant immediately, or else it would rot very quickly.


    I asked him, that''s not right, even if you sell it at the first possible moment, if the Holy Infant were to fall into the hands of a customer, wouldn''t it rot as well?


    Samit shook his head and said, You don''t understand? Once the Holy Infant is activated, it will not rot away, but I am a seller, so it is impossible for me to activate it, otherwise, I would have suffered a backlash. So before I meet your grandfather, whenever I create a Holy Infant, I would have to go through great pains to contact the customers, and some customers do not believe us and are not willing to pay the deposit, but after I finish doing it, the customers will not want it anymore, so the Holy Infant will fall into my hands. At this time, I will have to carry out a very complicated procedure to bury the Holy Infant. The corpse oil he provided is simply too magical, your grandfather said that even after soaking it in a bottle for a hundred years, the Holy Infant would still be alive and well. With this, I don''t have to worry about not being able to sell it, nor do I have to worry about the customers who will regret after I finish my work, he has truly solved the many years of puzzlement in our Holy Infant family, including the Two-headed Infant in the buddhist hall, which your grandfather invented.


    It was only now that I completely found out what kind of business my grandfather and Second Uncle were doing in India.


    I asked Samit, how did Second Uncle refine this corpse oil? So powerful?


    Samit said that although he had a good relationship with your Second Uncle, but business matters, these belonged to him as a secret. It was the same for me, as he did not know how I made the Holy Infant.


    Since Samit said so, then I will not continue asking. I can only change the topic.


    I told him that the first time I came to Baroda, I saw a little boy at the door of the first floor one night, and then I also saw this little boy on the second floor. He even had something in his mouth, do you know who he is?


    When Samit heard this, his eyes started to wander a little. He quickly said, that was another person''s child, if he got lost, he would walk all the way to your Second Uncle''s House.


    I rolled my eyes at him. Did you lie to a three-year-old? Tell me, what is going on?


    Samit saw that he could not hide it anymore, and spoke the truth. That little boy was adopted by you from an orphanage one year ago, and he died in a car accident not long after he was brought back, but it was extremely resentful and had been causing trouble since the beginning. Your Second Uncle had no choice but to imprison its soul inside a silver equipment, which was the one Dong Qing gave you right before you left.


    I asked him if it was the little cage with a child inside.


    He said that was right, your Second Uncle had a theory for making this. That cage is called "The World Is Cage", and the children imprisoned inside are called "Cage Birds". Silver equipment is a mascot, it can turn resentment into luck, thus guaranteeing your safety.


    It dawned on me that the little boy was holding the silver pendant in his mouth.


    At that time, Samit was still lying to me, saying that it was made from the blood of White Infant s.


    But then there was another question that made me feel wrong. Since it had already been put into the cage, how could it still come out?


    Samit said that the soul is only in one form, what is actually imprisoned is not the soul, but the grievance. If its resentment was not sealed, I am afraid that the first time you came to India, you would not have returned alive.


    After hearing those words, I broke out in a cold sweat. The danger was always by my side.


    Samit said that the day after the little boy was imprisoned, your grandfather died.


    Hearing this, I was even more surprised. You mean, my grandfather''s death is related to this little boy?


    Samit said, I didn''t say it, you said it yourself.


    I said, you''re digging a hole for me to jump into. Tell me the truth, do you know the truth about my grandfather''s death? Do you know the reason why the Second Uncle was infected?


    The reason I asked him this, I remember clearly that when Second Uncle held a water burial at the Yamna River and saw the photo on my phone, he was shocked and said that something big had happened to Second Uncle. From this, I deduced that if he didn''t know what happened to Second Uncle, he definitely wouldn''t have said such words.


    Furthermore, I am completely sure that what the imam said that day was completely fake. He initially said the word "demon", but in the end, he said that my Second Uncle secretly refined a corpse oil without the consent of others and that that woman came back to take revenge. But, what does this have to do with the ghost?


    Obviously, the imam also discovered something, but he said half of the sentence, swallowed it back, and then made up a set of lies to fool me.


    As for why the imam was making up a lie, I don''t know.


    After I said these words, I looked at him with a sharp gaze and asked him again. Do you know the reason why the Second Uncle was infected with the Evil Qi?


    Samit was silent for a long time before saying this. That''s right, I do know, and I didn''t tell you because the whole thing was too bizarre, and too scary!

 C27

    If such a terrifying and strange word came out from Samit''s mouth, how many times more terrifying would it be? It''s hard to imagine.


    After all, my grandfather and Second Uncle are both my relatives, I have the right to know what''s going on behind my back. I really don''t wish for Second Uncle to die an unknown death like my grandfather.


    Samit thought for a long time, then said that he didn''t know where to start. "Let me give him a minute to organize the words."


    He thought for a long time before he asked me, "Do you know why Dong Qing has no children until now?"


    When Samit said this, I realized this problem. Second Uncle and Second Aunt have been married for many years, and have never had any children. Furthermore, I have never heard of Grandpa or the family urging him to do so. Could it be that the Second Uncle was unable to do so? Or was it my aunt?


    Samit seemed to be able to guess what I was thinking from my expression. He said that both your Second Uncle and yourself would be fine.


    I asked him.


    He said, in India, besides our Holy Infant, there are also other professions related to Buddhism, and very few people want children, because doing this kind of thing will ruin their merits, and it will ruin their fortune, and in your Chinese language, this is called making a fortune for the dead, life will be shortened at a light rate, and most importantly, karma will befall their descendants. Also, to a certain extent, in order to protect the life of the master, to help the master, in order to make a living example of this industry, your grandfather is a living example, if you don''t make it past, it would be a blessing for you, so everything in the world will fall into your hands. "No one can change that.


    I asked him, I understand what you are saying, but what does it have to do with my Second Uncle being affected by evil and my grandfather dying?


    Samit said. Your grandfather saw that your father and uncle both had children, and only your Second Uncle did not dare to have children. Your grandfather was anxious, but he did not dare take the risk, so ¡­


    When Samit said this, his expression was ugly.


    I asked him. So what? Just tell me.


    Samit said that you shouldn''t blame your grandfather for this matter. He was also a person who loved his children, and it was difficult to tell if this kind of behavior is good or bad.


    I was nervous and a little impatient, and I urged him to speak.


    He cleared his throat and continued. So your grandfather went to the orphanage and adopted a five-year-old boy, asked the imam to be the host, and established a father-son relationship with your Second Uncle ¡­


    Hearing Samit''s words, I felt as if a thunderclap had exploded in my head.


    After taking a long time to recover, I asked him, you mean, my grandfather adopted this little boy to test him, to see if there were any blessings on Second Uncle? If a little boy is fine, would he let my Second Uncle have a child?


    Samit nodded, he said, don''t be agitated, this is something that your Second Uncle personally told me, it will not be fake.


    It took me a moment to recover before I asked him, What then?


    He said that two months after he established a relationship with the little boy, one night, your Second Uncle suddenly had a dream. A middle-aged man with a mole on his forehead told him to ask his son to accompany me.


    With that, the middle-aged man disappeared.


    He did not take these words seriously at all. The next day at noon, the sound of wind blowing could be heard in the villa area. The children were curious and went out to watch.


    The car was a hearse, the one that blew away the dead man. The hearse was pulling the coffin with the dead man''s body inside, ready to be pulled to the funeral home. As the driver knocked over the little boy and stepped on the brakes, the coffin fell off the car after a violent impact and the corpse fell to the ground.


    At the same time as Second Uncle made the call, he accidentally caught a glimpse of the corpse on the ground. It was a middle-aged man with a mole in the middle of his forehead.


    He immediately thought back to the dream he had the night before. The corpse of this middle-aged man was none other than the man from that dream.


    When my grandfather came out of the house and saw this scene, he shook his head and said, "Sin, sin."


    By the time the little boy was pulled out from under the car, his face and body were badly mangled.


    At that time, the car speed was not that fast. How fast could he drive in the villa complex? However, the child was knocked into such a state.


    The little boy was taken to the hospital and died within twenty-four hours.


    Second Uncle knew the reason, and everyday he would feel regret, burning incense and repenting in front of Maoju Spirit.


    As a result, he told Second Uncle that he had grasped a technique to revive the dead, and that he could give it a try. Maybe it would be able to help the little boy regain his soul, and with this, he would even be able to atone for his sins.


    At that time, my Second Uncle did not believe it when he heard it, but said how could there be a technique to revive the dead, it is definitely impossible, stop consoling me, furthermore, the child''s corpse is already incomplete, even if it is soul, its body is already damaged.


    It''s not what you think. Come on, I''ll tell you what''s going on.


    His grandfather told Second Uncle that he did not mean the soul of a child to be returned to its own body. This was impossible, as corpses would eventually rot sooner or later, so why would they rot? Because, at this time, the soul and the body are no longer compatible, so, in order for it to match, it has to go through a process that ordinary people call "pregnancy" and we call it "reincarnation". Only by allowing the soul to accept reincarnation, can the body and the soul truly be compatible, and then can the person become a "living person".


    Second Uncle asked him, what should he do?


    As long as you can find a young pregnant woman, I can find a way to fuse a boy''s soul with an embryo.


    After that, Second Uncle took his grandfather and left the Baroda, and went to the "Aggra" region. The "Aggra" region was in the north of India, which was the poorest and most remote region, which was equivalent to the mountainous region of Gansu and Shaanxi in the country.


    The reason they came to such a faraway place was because they had many acquaintances in the Baroda, and did not wish to leak out information. If this matter were to spread, it would definitely affect their local reputation and even cause international influence.


    Coincidentally, as soon as they arrived at Aggra, they encountered a gang fight from the locals. The fight was extremely fierce and one of the people who participated in it, his wife, was so scared that she cried and ran over to mediate. Unfortunately, she was cut on the arm by a throwing knife, causing blood to spurt out and she rolled on the ground in pain.


    But the brawlers were getting more and more violent, and no one paid any attention to her.


    My Second Uncle and my grandfather took advantage of the chaos to carry this woman to the hospital in the city.


    The woman fainted and was dragged into the emergency room.


    The woman, it turned out later, was pregnant and about to give birth, and since most Indian women were fat and plump, it was impossible to tell at the time that she was pregnant.


    However, to Second Uncle and Grandfather, this news was simply a godsend opportunity.


    What was more beneficial to them was yet to come.


    In places like India, there is discrimination against women in many areas, especially in rural areas.


    So this woman lay in the hospital for two days, and no one claimed it.


    In the course of their conversation, they learned that her name was "Komarr" and that her husband was the village''s tyrant. The gang fight was caused by a dispute between the two sides over a bet.


    Kuma was constantly narrating his various encounters, but my grandfather and the Second Uncle didn''t listen to him at all. They only wanted to find an opportunity to strike.


    It wasn''t easy for him to hear what Ku Ma had to say. During the night, while she was asleep, and after the nurse checked the room, Grandpa and Second Uncle sneaked into the ward.


    The Second Uncle asked him what he should do.


    Grandfather took out a bag and told him to not worry about it anymore. He wanted to stand guard outside the door and not let anyone in.


    After that, Second Uncle watched the door of the ward as his grandfather busied himself.


    Grandfather sat on the ground and took out many bamboos. He used his sickle to chop the bamboos into two, and then cut them into many pieces of wood. Finally, he weaved them into a human-shaped frame and covered it with a layer of paper.


    When Grandfather was completely busy, Second Uncle finally realized that Grandfather had actually muddled a paper man!

 C28

    In fact, I am not surprised at all about grandpa becoming a paper man, because grandpa was originally a carpenter, and later became a craftsman, living off paper man.


    But what I don''t understand is, why does Grandpa want to paste paper man in the ward?


    At that time, even my Second Uncle didn''t understand. He only observed that Grandfather used a lot of things to play with it, and in the end, he stood up with a head full of sweat, gave the paper man to my Second Uncle, and walked out of the hospital wrapped in bed sheets.


    After going out, grandfather said that we should find a place without people and burn the paper man.


    My Second Uncle asked him, what were you doing just now?


    Grandfather said that he used "Raise Flowers Into Trees" to extract the soul of the fetus from the womb, attach it to the paper man, and put the little boy''s soul into the embryo.


    Second Uncle did not say anything, but he felt that something was amiss.


    On the way back, they found a place with no one to burn the paper man.


    Looking at the raging flames, Second Uncle asked my grandfather, is this not fair to him?


    Grandfather said, don''t worry, although I extracted its soul, the purpose of the paper man is for it to accept reincarnation, so we can also reincarnate. Furthermore, the Kuma Clan is in such a terrible situation, even if the child is born, he will not have a good life. I think that any family where the child is randomly reborn is better than this family.


    Second Uncle nodded his head, as if he agreed with his grandfather''s words.


    Grandfather and Second Uncle could be considered to have made a comeback, and the little boy could also be considered to have perfectly accepted the reincarnation cycle.


    Unexpectedly, something happened the day after they returned.


    Early in the morning, Second Uncle received a call from the hospital in Aggra, asking if the Second Uncle was Ku Ma''s family?


    Second Uncle said yes.


    The hospital said that the patient might be born soon, but there will be massive bleeding before the birth, so I hope that Second Uncle can hurry over.


    Second Uncle hung up the phone and was about to rush to the hospital, but he was stopped by his grandfather.


    First, he said, it was a long journey, and it took too much energy. Second, this woman has nothing to do with us.


    The Second Uncle said, but you were the one who planted the soul of the fetus in her body.


    Pappy said that even if she''s bleeding badly, it has nothing to do with the soul. It can only be her personal reason, so there''s no need for us to go over there anymore.


    After an intense mental struggle, Second Uncle decided to give up on going to the hospital.


    On the night of the second day, the Second Uncle dreamt that the little boy would come back to find him. He told the boy, covered in blood, that reincarnation had failed, and that the woman was about to die.


    Second Uncle woke up from his fright, but after waking up, there was nothing.


    But the next night, he once again dreamed that the little boy was wandering around his house. Second Uncle asked him: "Are you unable to reincarnate now?"


    The boy nodded helplessly.


    Second Uncle was afraid that something might happen if this went on for too long, so he asked the little boy, if he put you in silver, would he agree?


    The boy nodded again.


    Afterwards, the Second Uncle went to find a co-operative craftsman to help him create the "The World is a cage" silver pendant, and put the little boy''s soul inside.


    Second Uncle originally thought that this matter would end here.


    However, his grandfather died a few days later. When he died, his eyes were wide open, and he refused to rest in peace.


    The Second Uncle doesn''t want us to see this, because he knows that this is called dying with grievance, and we Chinese people all avoid this kind of thing.


    He thought of many ways, to no avail even if he asked Samit for help. In the end, there was really no other way, he forcefully sealed Grandfather''s eyes with 502 glue, so when we rushed over to Grandfather''s funeral, we didn''t find anything abnormal.


    Since then, Second Uncle had had nightmares every day. His conscience couldn''t bear it, so he brought Second Aunt to the hospital in Aggra to inquire about the situation. Of course, he didn''t tell Second Aunt the real identity of the woman, but only said that a friend''s wife had been abandoned, so he brought his wife over to take a look.


    Only when they arrived at the hospital did they find out that the fetus had indeed miscarried and died. Kuma had been unconscious, and the situation was not looking good.


    Second Uncle paid all the medical fees and stayed with his aunt in the hospital for the whole night. But even until the next day, Kuma had no intention of waking up.


    The first time I met Samit at Baroda was because Second Uncle couldn''t rush back at the hospital, so he called me and told me to deliver the things to Samit the next day.


    After we had been back for a while, Komarr died in the hospital. No one came to collect the body until she died.


    The Second Uncle spent money to arrange a funeral for her, and buried her ashes in the cemetery.


    Samit learnt from his aunt that strange things happened the day after Second Uncle returned from the mausoleum garden. She told me about everything that happened afterwards, and I also knew what had happened.


    Samit said that when his aunt had just told him about it, he didn''t take it to heart, and he believed that it wasn''t anything major, that the Second Uncle had the ability to handle it well.


    After listening to Samit''s story, I felt an indescribable depression in my heart. This kind of thing is something I''ve never heard before, but my entire person is currently in a completely dazed state.


    Only after a long time did I come back to my senses and ask him, do you mean that the Second Uncle has been entangled with Kumar''s Yin Spirit?


    Samit said that it was, at that time, the imam could already tell that it was a ghost, but he was a timid man, so he did not tell her the truth.


    When I mentioned the imam, I suddenly remembered something. I asked Samit, how did he deal with the portrait in the wardrobe?


    Samit said that he had already been burnt.


    Even though he said he''d burned it, I don''t know why, but I felt uneasy. It wasn''t that simple.


    The doorbell rang. A young woman with snow-white skin and a pointed nose, a typical European, came in.


    Samit told me to make her a cup of coffee, and I brought the coffee over to the woman. I wanted to avoid his initially, but Samit told me to sit down.


    Samit introduced himself and when he introduced me, he said that I was his assistant. I glared at him, thinking, "When did I become your assistant?"


    But with the guests, it''s not like I can say anything.


    The woman introduced herself as Kelly and their husbands were both British. They had lived in the Baroda for more than ten years and had always been living a peaceful life, but their husbands had not been doing well recently.


    Samit nodded his head, he asked Kelly about his personal information and asked me to help him record it down.


    Kelly said that her husband was an executive in the company. A while ago, a new boss had come to the company, but he had not been in the way since then, and was often misunderstood and even excluded.


    After Samit heard this, he pondered for a moment. Then, he asked her, Madame Kelly, do you want to ask for more money or do you want to transport it back? If you ask for money, you can raise your husband''s salary with the power of the Holy Infant, but you can''t change the fact that he is excluded. If you ask for money, you can get rid of the little person''s control and recover your spirit.


    Kelly thought about it and said, I want to transfer them.


    Samit said that if it was a transport, I would recommend you a Holy Infant. It cannot solicit wealth or protect your safety, but it can gather feng shui.


    Kelly asked, what was Feng Shui?


    I laughed to myself. The English don''t understand the concept of feng shui.


    Samit briefly introduced the knowledge related to feng shui, which basically meant that normally, Feng shui would need to be personally arranged by a master, but Holy Infant didn''t need it, it could gather Feng shui automatically.


    After Kelly finished listening, she was very interested in this matter.


    Samit said five million rupees.


    I was shocked. Five million rupees would be around five hundred thousand yuan. How could a working-class family afford such a high price?


    Sure enough, after Kelly heard this, she frowned and said, "Oh, buy!" We can''t afford it. Are there any other styles that are more suitable for us?


    Samit thought about it, he said that this "Double Happiness Silver" would also be more suitable for you.

 C29

    He said, this Double Happiness Silver is a mystical technology imported from China, I believe you must have heard of the famous Two-headed Infant, right? Double Happiness Silver s were made from two identical pieces of silver jewelry that came from the blood smack on the Two-headed Infant''s chest. They were extremely suitable for couples to wear, were cheap and could avoid the hassle of worshipping every day.


    Kelly was very interested after hearing it, she asked what its effects were, Samit told her, that it could be used safely, or it could be used for transportation, but there was one point, one side needed to be clean and proper, to be compatible with the other side, if it was greedy for money, it was delicious and lazy, it would bring about a negative effect, their luck would go down, and there would even be a disaster, at the same time, the other side would be unlucky too.


    After Kelly finished listening to Samit''s introduction, he became even more interested.


    Samit said, whatever type you want can be tailored to your needs, we have a professional silversmith master from China that is worth two million rupees, there was no room for negotiation.


    Kelly was also very straightforward. She immediately placed the order and paid the deposit of 100,000 rupees, agreed to come to retrieve the goods two months later, and then left.


    After Kelly left, I asked Samit, what did this Double Happiness Silver look like? Let me see!


    Samit said that he did not have any stock here. This thing was refined from the blood of Two-headed Infant, it could be said to be extremely evil. From the moment he sold the Holy Infant, he had only sold a pair.


    I asked him, is there only one Two-headed Infant so far?


    Samit said yes.


    I asked him, How long has it been?


    Ten years.


    I say, after so long, how could there still be blood in the Two-headed Infant''s body?


    Samit said, this is the power of your Second Uncle, the corpse oil he refined, I dare say that there is no other clan in the world.


    I couldn''t help but sigh. It was already a miracle for a corpse to be able to survive for ten years without rotting. There was still blood in its body. This was too inconceivable!


    I am also very clear that if I want the blood in my body to not dry up and condense, the only way is to let the blood flow. In other words, the blood flow in the body of a dead baby for the next ten years! It would be weird if a corpse could rot!


    I seem to have found a trick, as if the corpse oil s'' secret was to ensure the flow of the blood in my body, so that my body would not rot.


    If Samit loses this capable business partner, then his business will be very difficult to do in the future. No wonder he was so concerned about my Second Uncle, he was busy looking for people to treat Second Uncle''s illness.


    I asked Samit, you just said this Double Happiness Silver was from China, what do you mean by this?


    said that this was all thanks to your Second Uncle. In the past, I did not understand these things at all, and I did not want to do it, but your Second Uncle told me a story, so I decided to give it a try.


    This event happened when Second Uncle was cutting queue in the countryside.


    At that time, the Heilongjiang area circulated the custom of "silversmithing".


    At that time, there were a few famous craftsmen, and the occupation they were engaged in was known as "red and white craftsmen".


    It was easy to understand that he was a "silversmith" who specialized in the making of happy red and white events.


    Li Shizhen''s "Compendium of Materia Medica" recorded that silver has the effect of soothing the five viscera, soothing the spirit, stopping the fear and removing evil energy.


    Judging from the above effects, there was only one word that mattered, "Qi". That''s right, it was life.


    "Qi" can also be called essence, energy, and spirit, the external manifestation of essence, energy, and spirit is the "spiritual appearance".


    A person''s spirit determines his efficiency and attitude.


    The reason was very simple. The result and efficiency of doing something in high spirits and in low spirits were absolutely different.


    One could imagine how important "Qi" was to humans.


    The conclusion is that "qi" controls people''s spiritual appearance and thus influences people''s "destiny".


    Of course, this was a scientific explanation, but how many of them understood science at that time? Therefore, from generation to generation, they all knew that silver was a good item.


    That was why his husband, Kelly, was a British woman. It was because of the change in "Qi" that had affected his journey.


    Chen Qingshan, the tenth generation heir to the Red and White Silver Craftsmen in the Northeast, was also the most famous of the few silver craftsmen in the Northeast.


    The "red and white silversmiths" came from the first line of silversmiths, because the early silver smiths only knew how to make ornaments, but the mysteries of the silverware were discovered and used by someone, and thus became a branch.


    Besides being proficient in silversmithing, this Chen Qingshan''s ultimate skill was "Transferring Silver".


    At that time, no matter who got married, they would ask Chen Qingshan for silver jewelry. He would carve their eight characters and their life principles onto the raw materials according to their appearance, so that they could customize the customer''s body and create the ''Transferring Silver''.


    Speaking of this, Chen Qingshan''s silverware could help the deceased to reincarnate and protect their descendants.


    Thus, when an old man died, there would also be people who would look for him to wear a set of silver ornaments and bury him with the dead.


    If "Transferring Silver" was Chen Qingshan''s unique skill, then it could be said to be his ancestral treasure.


    This trade was called "Double Happiness Silver".


    However, he rarely made these things, and once he did, the price would be sky-high. Why?


    This was because the "Double Happiness Silver" was very evil.


    Those who wore Double Happiness Silver s were usually their parents and children, or siblings, or lovers.


    Before a silversmith could become a "Double Happiness Silver," he would choose a piece of the complete silverware and carve the words "Spring of Life" and "Fate" on it side by side. Then, he would take the blood from each of their chest and fuse it into the entire silverware.


    The real trick was here, no matter how many years later, when you smashed the silver ornaments, you would find fresh, warm blood flowing from them, the same blood from the chest that had been poured in that year.


    With this technique, it was impossible for an ordinary silversmith to do it.


    He continued to explain what would happen next. After completing a few procedures, he would divide the silverware into two, then polish and polish it. In the end, he would make two identical pieces of jewelry, which he would call "Double Happiness Silver".


    He held the jewelry to his ear and heard the sound of "Hua la la". That was the blood from his chest that had fused into his body.


    But this thing, the evil is in the "chest blood".


    Silver equipment was an auspicious item. As for human blood, it was an unknown item. Yin and yang were at odds with each other, making it a blessing and a curse.


    In other words, either they would die suddenly or they would die tragically. These were two extremes.


    "Double Happiness Silver" was like a baby, it was impossible to lose anyone.


    There was a saying, "Good things come in pairs". Double Happiness Silver could bring good luck to the wearer and the wearer. With luck on one side, the wearer and the wearer would be able to bask in the light on the other. This was the charm of Double Happiness Silver.


    However, if anything happened to either side, the other side would be in for it.


    Therefore, Chen Qingshan would not easily become a Double Happiness Silver and would easily destroy his own signboard, unless he could afford a sky-high price.


    Because of the Double Happiness Silver, Chen Qingshan''s ancestors changed the fate of his descendants.


    At that time, the Great Qing was still alive. Chen Qingshan''s ancestors had done this job in the Forbidden Palace, specifically serving the royal family.


    At that time, it was not called the red-and-white silversmith, it was called the "Silver Edge Blade".


    I have forgotten the name of Chen Qingshan''s ancestor. For the time being, I will just call him ''Ancestor''.


    Later on, there were internal changes within the palace. In order to protect himself, the ancestor resigned from his job and did it alone.


    There was a place in the capital called the Great Fence, and that was where he opened a shop.


    One day, a couple of young lovers came to the shop and asked to be called "Double Happiness Silver" the moment they entered the door.

 C30

    As soon as he asked, he found that the young couple was getting married, so he decided to have a couple.


    At that time, the Old Ancestor was quite puzzled. Logically speaking, he should be happy when they get married. However, the two of them frowned and began to weep.


    It was only after he asked that did he know that the woman was called Ba Zhu, and the man was called Qin Fu. Ba Zhu was the daughter of the renowned Prince Ba Tu in the entrance of the market, while Qin Fu was a poor scholar.


    Qin Fu was an outsider, he came to the Beijing Academy to teach, he was knowledgeable, refined, witty and humorous, and quickly got to know the First Miss, Ba Zhu.


    Prince Ba Tu became so angry that his beard started to twitch.


    Everyone knew that successive generations of marriages were all about family, not to mention royal relatives.


    How could a daughter of a royal family be betrothed to a poor scholar?


    Although Qin Fu was handsome and knowledgeable, he was still a scholar that was useless according to the old saying.


    Prince made a prompt decision, he did not agree!


    Ba Zhu was unhappy, she told Qin Fu about the matter and the two of them decided to elope, and started to discuss their plans to run away.


    Qin Fu was well-informed, and had long heard of the Silver Edge Blade in the capital. After he told Ba Zhu about this matter, the two of them decided to make a pair of jewelry to pray for their blessings, hoping that they could use it to protect their fated families.


    So they came here hoping to create a pair of Double Happiness Silver.


    He did not dare to move Double Happiness Silver under normal circumstances, and he had never been beaten up by anyone in the palace.


    But Ba Zhu''s sky-high price moved him.


    Anyway, this couple was prepared to elope. No one would be able to find them, so what could possibly happen?


    Thus, the ancestor readily agreed.


    But he made it clear to them.


    However, the two of them were very firm in their stance and made it clear that there was no need to consider.


    The Old Patriarch took the blood from the chest of the two and refined it for a full forty-nine days before he worked it out.


    He had wanted to leave earlier, but due to the time delay caused by the forging of the silverware, he decided to give up on the elopement plan for the time being.


    After waiting for so long, this day finally came. Qin Fu received a set of silver pendant from her hands, and a set of silver bracelet from her hands.


    The Old Patriarch told them, that your blood has already fused with this pair of "Double Happiness Silver". From now on, all of your fortune will be tightly connected, I hope that the "Double Happiness Silver" can protect you and bring you good luck.


    The two of them immediately put on their silver jewelry and thanked the Old Ancestor. After settling the bill, they were about to leave the store when they were surrounded by a group of people.


    It turned out that this group of people were thugs from Prince''s Bartu family. Someone leaked the secret and said that they saw two people heading towards the big fence.


    The Prince was furious and ordered his men to capture both of them.


    Without saying a word, these subordinates tied up Qin Fu and brought him back to the house.


    He was well aware of Prince Bartu''s character, he was definitely a vicious and merciless character, but this time Qin Fu was caught and brought back, the odds were against him.


    The Ancestor wasn''t worried about the fate of the two of them, but about his signboard.


    If anything happened to the two of them, the ''Double Happiness Silver'' would definitely provoke trouble, and when the news spread, not only would they ruin their own reputation, they might even be persecuted for offending the Prince.


    Thus, the ancestor was extremely concerned about this matter. Through his connections, he found a high official in the palace and helped him gather information.


    After some investigation, he found out that what he was worried about had happened. Something big had happened in the Ba Mansion.


    That day, after the couple was captured and brought back, Prince ordered his wife to beat Qin Fu half to death. She also warned him that he was not allowed to approach his daughter again, and threw Qin Fu out like a dead dog.


    But how could the two people who loved each other be so easily decided? Ba Zhu saw that the situation had developed to this point and immediately made it clear that she would not marry anyone other than Qin Fu.


    Prince was furious, but his daughter was still his precious daughter, so he couldn''t bear to touch even a hair on her head. After thinking about it, he finally locked her door and had her take turns guarding her, not allowing her to take even half a step out of his house.


    Ba Zhu washed her face with tears everyday. The servant Xiao Lan, who brought the food, felt her heart ache, and decided to help the Young Miss escape.


    Xiao Lan was secretly treating Qin Fu''s wounds, and at the same time she was sending the message for the two of them.


    That morning, Xiao Lan found Qin Fu and told him to pack his luggage and wait at Hundred Flowers Lane under the big poplar tree in the middle of the night.


    When night came, Xiao Lan drugged the food, knocked out the gatekeeper, stole the key and brought Miss out of the house. She also told Qin Fu was waiting for you under the poplar tree at Hundred Flowers Lane, you guys should quickly escape while it was dark.


    Ba Zhu ran quickly all the way to the bottom of the Yang Tree. Sure enough, she saw Qin Fu waiting there with a bag in his hands.


    The two of them did not have time to get close to each other as Qin Fu pulled her hand and ran.


    But he had not run far, Ba Zhu''s ankle was twisted, he had no choice but to carry her on his back and continue his journey.


    Before he had fully recovered from his injuries, another person on his back was quickly taken back by one of the Prince''s subordinates.


    Prince was truly anxious this time, last time he spared Qin Fu''s life, he did not expect that this brat did not change his mind, and so he used "Four horses dismembered", one of the top ten torture methods.


    After the thug beat Qin Fu up badly, he found four horses and tied their hooves together with ropes to Qin Fu''s limbs. After a series of whips, the four horses ran in four different directions in shock.


    Just like this, Qin Fu was mercilessly dismembered by the four horses.


    Ba Zhu was so scared by the bloody scene that she fainted on the spot.


    Xiaolan, who had helped them escape, was thrown into the river in an iron cage and drowned.


    The silver pendant on Qin Fu''s neck was left at the scene, it was completely stained with blood, and it was secretly picked up by someone and handed over to Ba Zhu.


    In order to make Ba Zhu completely give up hope, Prince married her to the Minister of Justice''s son.


    Even if Ba Zhu was extremely unhappy, there was no way for her to resist against all these. She could only take out the silver pendant Qin Fu had left behind for her to think about and wash her face with tears everyday.


    Not long after their marriage, Ba Zhu became pregnant and the Prince calmed down as well.


    But within a few days, something happened in the Belle manor.


    Although it was autumn, all the flowers in the house bloomed overnight, revealing a beautiful blood-red color. It was a very strange and enchanting scene. Every morning when he woke up, there was always a pool of water in the hall, and it was emitting a foul stench.


    The entire Prince family was confused, what was going on?


    Some of the servants saw it and started to discuss it secretly, saying that the servant Xiao Lan and Qin Fu died miserably, so they must have come back to take revenge.


    Prince found out about the things they were secretly discussing and dismissed the bunch of servants who were spreading gossip in a fit of rage.

 C31

    Before they left, they made it clear that the mansion was haunted. Even if you wanted to keep us here, we don''t want to do it anymore. Then they all took their luggage and left.


    Prince angrily walked back. He accidentally fell over where he passed by the pool of water. Some parts of his body were stained with the smelly water, but he didn''t care about it.


    The strange thing was, as soon as Prince fell ill, he could not find any reason.


    In the end, he was covered with sores and stinking, just like the puddle of water.


    People said in private that the Prince had done many evil deeds and received retribution.


    And since something had happened to Ba Zhu, she miscarried for no reason.


    Later on, when she gets pregnant, no matter how carefully she serves her, she will eventually run away.


    Her husband''s family didn''t want to implicate her, so he sent her home with a piece of paper.


    She didn''t want to do it, she refused to leave even if she had to die.


    But how could she screw with a rich and powerful official family? In the end, he was forced out, and as he pushed and shoved, his own silver bracelet and Qin Fu''s silver pendant were both lost.


    Ba Zhu went back home and worried non-stop all day. Finally, one day, she fell ill.


    Every morning there was a beautiful bouquet of chrysanthemums in front of her door, which was always wet.


    After going through so much, the sickly and tormented Prince knew that he was wrong. In order to make Qin Fu and Xiao Lan let their family off, he had his men dig out their corpses from the ground and bury them with gifts.


    On the day of the funeral, Ba Zhu endured the pain and went to see Qin Fu off.


    Just as she was crying her heart out, Qin Fu''s grave suddenly shook, and a pair of black dried hands grabbed onto Ba Zhu''s legs and pulled. In a blink of an eye, Ba Zhu disappeared.


    Everyone quickly dug up the soil to save her, but when they opened the coffin, Ba Zhu had already closed her eyes and followed Qin Fu out. There was a pair of "Double Happiness Silver s" lying quietly inside the coffin.


    Prince knew he was wrong. Every day, he would burn a piece of paper and kowtow in front of the grave reverently. He invited a Daoist to do it and personally kneel in front of the grave for forty-nine days, but in the end, he was still unable to endure and died in front of the grave.


    When the Patriarch found out that the Batu Family had suffered such a disaster, he regretted his decision. If he knew that this would happen, he would not have agreed to become a "Double Happiness Silver" no matter what.


    Even though the Prince did not come to find trouble with him, he was not at ease. After discussing with his family, he immediately escaped from the capital, to the black grounds of the northeast.


    Later, I heard that Sun Yat-sen led the revolution of Xin Hai overthrew the Manchu government, only then the patriarch was completely relieved.


    But by then his business had established itself in the area, and he weighed the pros and cons and stayed.


    In order to say goodbye to the past, he changed the ''Yin Edge Blade'' to ''Red and White Silver Craftsman'', spreading it all the way to the present.


    If the same thing had happened, without the help of this "Double Happiness Silver," Ba Zhu would not have been "taken away" by Qin Fu either.


    "..."


    After listening to Samit finish telling the story of the "Red and White Silver Craftsmen", I also remembered something.


    Grandmother told me about this when I was young. She was a distant relative who couldn''t be helped, so even Grandmother didn''t know what to call her. For the time being, I''ll just call her "Aunt".


    After graduating from Aunt Normal University, with excellent grades, he was assigned to Chengdu''s 6th Key Primary School as a teacher.


    The year that I joined the job, Aunt married. Although we married into the city, my husband and I were born in the countryside, so we both have a bit of a custom to ourselves.


    Aunt''s Fu family was from the Heilongjiang city of Yi Chun. When they got married, they gave the Aunt a "Transferring Silver".


    The silver bracelet that was just completed was shining brightly. Aunt liked it a lot and never left his hand.


    In less than a year after they were married, the Aunt Husband had been out on a long business trip, and the Aunt did not see anyone around the entire year, so the couple had more and more conflicts. In the end, they would always quarrel, call each other over the phone, and when they returned home, they would still argue.


    One day when Aunt was visiting her relatives, she met my grandmother and told her about it.


    She said that her silver bracelet had become more and more dull and black recently. If one didn''t look carefully, one would think that it had rusted. However, when one carefully touched it, they wouldn''t be able to find any trace of rust.


    Grandma didn''t really understand, so she just used toothpaste to try it.


    It was bright after wiping, but in less than a minute, patches of black seeped out again.


    There was no choice, Aunt could only return with regret.


    The result was that after a few days, the silver bracelet became darker and darker. It was so black that the original color of the silver bracelet could barely be seen. It was like a layer of black charcoal had been smeared on it.


    Aunt suspected that he had bought a fake, so he went back to Yi Chun to find the silversmith and ask him for an explanation.


    The silversmith told her, This thing is made to fit your figurehead and cannot be replaced.


    The Aunt panicked, insisting that the silversmith lied to her, and sold her fake jewelry.


    The silversmith was not angry. He reminded her slowly, "Your bad luck has been plaguing you lately. Right now, the most urgent thing is to think of a way to transport you away!"


    Aunt spat and told the craftsman to stop fooling her. He had to leave today no matter what.


    Everyone started to discuss it at once, but everyone was biased towards the silversmith, a few kind people told the Aunt, this shop is a hundred year old shop, it can''t be fake, your silver bracelet is filled with black Qi, if you are unlucky, you can''t leave it to the silversmith!


    Aunt was still confident and confident, she asked the silversmith, didn''t you say that this was transshipment of silver? Why didn''t he change the route and get unlucky instead?


    Hearing this, the silversmith laughed, and then told Aunt sincerely and sincerely, that while humans are still alive, there are some things that can give you a warning, but you still have to rely on yourself to change the current situation!


    The Silver Craftsman''s words confused Aunt. She asked the Silver Craftsman what he meant, but the Silver Craftsman just smiled and didn''t say anything, allowing her to think about it on her own.


    In the period of time after that, the argument between Aunt and her father grew fiercer and fiercer. even started to fight.


    One day, Aunt took a leave of absence to rest at home. Lying on the bed, she recalled her own post-marriage experiences and unknowingly, tears began to flow.


    He raised his hand to look at the silver bracelet on his wrist. It was as black as a piece of obsidian.


    Aunt suddenly thought of what the silversmith had told her a while ago, "There are some things that I can only warn you about. If you want to change your current situation, you still have to rely on yourself." Thinking about that, Aunt seemed to suddenly understand something, and immediately understood what to do.


    She resolutely asked Aunt''s father for a divorce. Aunt asked her what kind of compensation she wanted, but Aunt said she wouldn''t take anything and just gave her the silver bracelet.


    Aunt''s father did not say anything and nodded in agreement.


    Due to the fact that the two of them had no property and no children, they successfully went through the divorce procedures.


    People in the seventies were still young, and divorce was discriminated against, but Aunt still wanted to live on.


    She applied to the school, and two weeks later she went to a very poor place, the only small school in the mountains of North Three Townships in Bashang District, Xi''an, to teach.


    It could be said that the three northern townships were the poorest places in the entire country.


    The house was built in a clay kiln and the children''s shoes were riddled with holes.


    But the air here is clean, the heart is pure.


    She breathed fresh air every day for three years.


    In the three years she had been a teacher, she had been doing her best to help these children.


    Gradually, her mood became better and better, and her spirit also became better and better.


    After half a year, the jet-black color on the silver bracelet had basically faded away. A year later, she married another male teacher. Although they weren''t rich, the other loved her very much, allowing her to regain the feeling of being a woman.


    When Aunt returned to Chengdu, his grandmother went to attend her wedding. When she was toasting, he quietly called his grandmother to a corner and raised her arm. The silver bracelet on her wrist glittered as if it was new.


    Grandma asked when she had a new bracelet? Aunt said that she didn''t change it, and the bracelet was the same as before. She even told Grandma that this silver bracelet was indeed powerful, when she was in trouble, the bracelet would turn black.


    However, if he wanted to transport them, he would have to rely on himself.


    "..."


    When I finished, I asked Samit, do you know the meaning behind the words the silversmith said, "Some things can only be used as warning, but to change the current situation you need to rely on yourself"?


    Samit shook his head, he did not understand.


    There are no shortcuts in the world, and the path depends on myself. Just like how my Aunt''s silver bracelet went black, it means that there is a problem with her "spirit", but if you want to change the route of transportation, you have to rely on yourself to change the current situation. My Aunt has understood this point, so despite her moral criticism, she decided to divorce and become brave, "spirit" came back, even if she doesn''t want to transfer, it is difficult.


    Therefore, most of the miraculous things in the world were done by the human heart.

 C32

    After Samit heard it, he nodded his head again and again. He agreed with me, so when my Second Uncle told him about the Double Happiness Silver, he thought of using the Two-headed Infant to make new Double Happiness Silver.


    I asked him. Didn''t you say you sold one? Did the customer ever transit?


    Samit said that, not only did he change his luck, he also made a huge fortune. The ones who came to ask for Double Happiness Silver s were a pair of brothers, they lived in Delhi, his brother had lost a lot of money in his business, his brother was retarded, and his brother spent a lot of money to ask for a pair of Double Happiness Silver s. A year later, his brother met a noble person in his life, a world-famous spirit recovery expert, who cured his brother''s mental retardation, making him look like a normal person.


    I asked him, since this Double Happiness Silver is so effective, why did you only sell a pair all these years?


    Samit said that everything was mutual. Although there was no need for such a complicated ceremony, this thing was extremely dangerous, if something were to happen, it would involve different people, so many people did not dare take the risk and would rather pay a high price to invite their Holy Infant.


    I think it''s true, the people who invited the gods back all wanted to transfer or make a fortune, who wants to take the risk of getting into trouble for themselves?


    I stayed for a meal in his shop, saying it was a meal, but it was just a mess of things I couldn''t name.


    After finishing my meal and preparing to pack up, I suddenly thought of something. Didn''t Samit ask me to come and clean up? Why did he do so much in the afternoon? He''s visiting Holy Infant s, telling me stories, and even bringing me to meet clients?


    I looked around his office. It could be described in four words: spotless.


    He faintly felt that Samit did not call him here to help him clean up, but must have had other intentions. At that time, he did not have the mood to think about it, because he had other things to do.


    In the following days, I still read sutras in front of the Second Uncle''s bed at fixed times every day. However, I was fortunate enough to see the complete process of how the silversmith made the Double Happiness Silver.


    When Samit introduced me to the silversmith, he found out from the introduction that this silversmith was the famous and influential person in the Northeast ¡ª Chen Changqing.


    However, the current Chen Changqing was already an old smith. He was already eighty years old this year.


    I lamented in my heart. How awesome was this guild? I, Second Uncle, an oil refining expert, an expert on Holy Infant production. Adding Chen Changqing, this silversmith, I''m afraid that in a few decades, or even a hundred years, there will not be anyone in India who can surpass them.


    I think Thailand''s buddhist medallion is only so-so, right?


    When Chen Changqing heard that I was Zhang Dong Qing''s nephew, he became exceptionally passionate towards me. Without saying a word, he brought me to the place where he worked ¡ª a very ordinary room.


    Although the room was very ordinary, the furnishings inside could be described as varied. There were thermometers hung everywhere on the walls, and there was even a small groove beneath each thermometer.


    Apart from this, there were at least three electric heaters and two upright air-conditioners.


    The Chen Changqing Old Man said that the raw materials for the Silver Equipment needed to be dissolved before they were made, because they were after all silver products. Inevitably, there would be some impurities within the raw materials, and the purpose of the dissolving process was to empty out the impurities, which was equivalent to "zeroing".


    After dissolving, he had to adjust the temperature of the room according to the weather outside, because he had to ensure the strength after dissolving. Only when the strength reached a certain level could the impurities inside be completely cleaned out.


    I asked Chen Changqing. Grandpa Chen, according to the rumors, all walks of life have their own secrets, aren''t you afraid that I will steal your cooking skills after I read it?


    After Chen Changqing heard this, he burst out laughing loudly. He laughed for a long time before stopping, causing me to break out in cold sweat.


    Chen Changqing said. Little brat, (To northeastern people, juniors), not to mention a brat like you, even if it was the top silversmiths in the country, without me teaching them, even if he had been for ten years, he would still not be able to see it.


    I couldn''t help but exclaim in my heart. How amazing, no wonder they separated their branch from the silversmith industry back in the day. If they didn''t have the ability, who would dare to establish their own sect?


    Chen Changqing brought me to the house inside. This room was completely sealed, other than the small door that I just entered, there was no window, there was no place for me to breathe. In the center of the house, there was a large stove, beside it was a large water jar, and all sorts of random tools that could not be identified.


    He pointed to the stove and told me it was for silver.


    At this moment, I noticed something strange. There was a protruding pattern of eight trigrams on the wall of the furnace. I didn''t know if it was due to the fire or some other reason, but the trigram was flashing red.


    Grandpa Chen, could it be that you are talking about the Eight Trigrams Furnace? Was it like Old Lord Taishang in Journey to the West, who was able to refine pills and also create a Fiery Eyes of Truth?


    Chen Changqing laughed crazily again.


    I thought, what''s wrong with this old man? He should laugh, shouldn''t he?


    After Chen Changqing finished laughing, he said, little bastard, you actually believed that a TV series is just a lie?


    I asked him, since it''s a lie, then what''s the meaning of making a gossip on the stove?


    Chen Changqing said, how should I explain it, you won''t understand even if I explain it too deeply, I will simply say it, do you know what the Five Elements are?


    When I say yes, I mean metal, wood, water, fire, and earth.


    Silver was a type of metal among the five elements, and from the looks of the combination of the silver body, it was formed from a type of gold beside and below the metal, and the zigzag body formed together to form the earth metal. The earth metal gave birth to gold, the earth reduced force, the metal adding force, and the silver was even metal, in short, the silver was a type of gold among the five elements, and it was also considered to be a powerful gold, but in the process of refining, the five elements might be destroyed, so the eight trigrams were placed to allow the five elements to move along the trajectory of the eight elements, thus making it not lose this important material.


    I nodded. What if I lost the five elements?


    He said, "Nothing will happen, just like if your eyes are blind, you won''t die. At worst, you won''t be able to see."


    I know that Chen Changqing''s words were meant to hurt me, but I''m not angry. Just this strange knowledge is already enough to attract me.


    Over the next few days, Chen Changqing refined and dissolved non-stop in this dark room, finally burning out a large silver board.


    After that, Samit invited Kelly over to discuss the style of the jewelry. In the end, Kelly decided to create a necklace with a cross for her husband, and she chose the style of a silver bracelet herself.


    Chen Changqing said that the next step would be a "petition", which means that Kelly and his husband would have to go to the Buddha Hall in the Deer Garden and perform the "petition" in front of the Two-headed Infant, and cause their chests to bleed.

 C33

    The job of bringing Kelly and her husband to the Deer Garden to complete the petition ceremony naturally fell to me.


    After making an appointment with Kelly and her wife, Samit gave me the car keys.


    But I made a couple of difficulties with him. First, I didn''t have my driver''s license, and my driver''s license wasn''t useful. Second, your Indian car had its steering wheel on the right, and I didn''t dare drive.


    However, Kelly''s husband volunteered to be the driver.


    Before I left, I suddenly thought of a question. I immediately asked Samit, what do I do about the petition ceremony?


    He said you don''t need to worry about that. The Zen Master will guide them.


    I calculated that I had just finished reciting the scripture for the Second Uncle. There were still more than ten hours until nightfall.


    Once we were sure of everything, we set off.


    Honestly speaking, although Kelly is a married woman, her figure is quite sexy, with her front and back pouting. My little bro felt really uncomfortable inside, I think that if she wasn''t a married woman, maybe I would have already started a fierce offensive.


    However, with my silly mouth, even domestic girls can''t catch up to us in four years of university, let alone international friends.


    Kelly was very friendly and talkative. Along the way, she chattered nonstop like a happy little bird. Furthermore, she knew English, so she had more topics to talk about.


    In her eyes, China was a very mysterious and ancient country. She asked me a lot of questions, such as who built the palace, how to build the Tiananmen Gate, and how to build the Great Wall.


    Although Kelly was a chatterbox, her husband was a complete contrast to her.


    Her husband was very handsome, a little like Beckham, but his face was always gloomy and his eyes were a little dark. Looking at him in the rearview mirror, I saw that his eyes were always focused on the road in front of him, and if Kelly didn''t take the initiative to talk to him, he rarely spoke.


    I don''t know if it was because I chatted too much with Kelly that she was jealous, or if it was because of some other reason, so I kept my words and actions to myself.


    In college, the class director often told us that people''s EQ is very important, if the EQ is low or not EQ, you will become a loathsome person, so I always pay attention to my behavior.


    However, my restraint did not allow Kelly''s husband to say another word.


    I think it might be like what Kelly said before, that her husband was facing pressure from his career, his superior''s exclusion, and so many other things that made him unable to breathe.


    After my introduction, the monk brought the two of them to the entrance of the Buddhist temple. Just like before, he first stepped on his left foot, then his right foot, then he placed his hands together and entered the Buddhist temple.


    But the Zen Master didn''t let me in and gestured to me to wait outside, so I didn''t know what was going on inside.


    After about an hour, Kelly and her wife each came out with something wrapped in yellow cloth. I estimate that this is the blood coming from the Two-headed Infant''s chest.


    After bidding farewell to the Master, we walked back.


    On the way, Kelly told me that the petition ceremony was extremely complicated. After going in, he first went to the bathhouse to bathe and change clothes, but he didn''t even allow me to wear clothes.


    After that, he burned incense, kowtowed, and took the blood from the two''s chest and put it together. Then he went through a few complicated rituals, and finally, he used something to take the blood from the Two-headed Infant''s chest and mixed it with their blood.


    Kelly said, that Two-headed Infant was so mystical, he actually still knew how to move, and nodded at us with a smile.


    After hearing what Kelly had to say, my heart trembled violently! The Two-headed Infant can laugh? You can talk? How come I''ve never heard Samit talk about it before?


    Thinking about this, I sent him a short message asking, "Will Two-headed Infant smile when taking blood?" Will you nod?


    Very quickly, the message returned. It was only one word: No.


    I was silent for a long time, thinking about this matter. In the end, I came to a conclusion: Kelly was seeing things.


    But then, Kelly''s husband said something that made me even more suspicious.


    He said very calmly, the Two-headed Infant''s smile was very ugly.


    After hearing what he said, I became even more conflicted. If even he had seen it, then it was not because Kelly was seeing things, and her husband was a person who wasn''t good at speaking, so it could be imagined that Two-headed Infant''s smile was truly ugly.


    After that, I was immersed in the question, and only after Kelly shouted for half a day did I come back to my senses, she asked me what was wrong, so I quickly replied, "I''m fine."


    After going back, I didn''t bring up this matter again. Samit also busied himself with it, I''m sure he forgot about the things that I asked him in the text message.


    After that, I returned to Chen Changqing''s place and handed over the two small bottles to him.


    Over the next few days, he began to focus on the silver board. I watched him dissolve the silver board into a ball, dig a hole in the middle of it, and then pour two small bottles filled with red liquid into it. Like dumplings, he fixed the surroundings, roasted it for two days at a high temperature, and then refined it into a silver board. Finally, with a tool similar to a glass knife, he drew a line in the middle of the silver board, and with a twist of his hand, he turned it into two neat silver plates.


    Chen Changqing said that the dissolved process would be considered complete, and he used these two pieces of silver plates to create silver jewelry for the customers.


    I asked him, Grandpa Chen, if you make the silver plate into a bracelet or a cross, you will definitely cut off the useless parts, but once you cut it off, wouldn''t the blood inside spill out?


    After Chen Changqing laughed crazily again, he said that he had spoken with him before. Even if you told the top silver smiths in the country to come, they still wouldn''t be able to see it.


    Although Chen Changqing did not say it directly, but my analysis indicates that before he poured the blood in, he had already arranged the blood''s retention spot inside. No matter what kind of jewelry was made after the blood was refined, the position he reserved before would not change.


    A month later, an exquisite silver bracelet and cross was made. Chen Changqing placed them on the table, and just as I was about to reach for them, he pulled me back and gave me a medical glove, telling me to touch it if I wanted, not to leave any fingerprints behind, otherwise it would be troublesome.


    I put on my gloves as if they were priceless treasures and looked at them closely.


    Chen Changqing said, you shake your ears, and see what you can hear.


    I did as I was told and swayed beside my ear. Sure enough, I heard the sound of running water from inside!


    It was too amazing! I was fortunate enough to see the entire production process of the Double Happiness Silver, but in the end, I still could not figure out its production principle. I think, this is the mystical and mysterious part of the Double Happiness Silver!


    Kelly and her wife had gotten what they wanted as per their agreement, I brought them to the Deer Garden once more. This time, we were going to carry out the "Reputation Reward" ceremony, and regardless of whether or not we transport goods or make a fortune in the future, we would not need to return the favor.


    After I finished doing this, Samit gave me two hundred thousand rupees, equivalent to twenty thousand yuan. He said that it was my hard work, that I had brought Kelly and her wife to the Deer Garden twice, and that I deserved it.


    I didn''t hold back and accepted it.


    This is the second barrel of gold I''ve earned in my life.


    But I never expected that something terrible would happen at this time.

 C34

    In a month, it would be a total of forty-nine days. This also meant that the chanting was about to end, and whether or not Second Uncle could wake up would all depend on this final shiver.


    To be honest, I didn''t have any confidence in myself at all. Ever since Second Uncle manually did it once last time, he didn''t have any reaction. Aside from the fact that his body was warm and his heart was still beating, there was no other place to prove that he was still alive.


    At this time, Samit sent me a message, asking me to come over to the shop.


    When I entered the store, Kelly and her husband were there. Both of their faces were brimming with indescribable joy.


    The dark circles around Kelly''s husband''s face disappeared and she started to smile more.


    The most eye-catching part was the pair of Double Happiness Silver s they were wearing, especially Kelly. That silver bracelet was born for her.


    Samit said that Kelly and his wife had specially come to thank Samit. Kelly had even asked him to call me over as well.


    They even brought a present for Samit and me, and gave Samit a high grade watch. Although I can''t call out my name, but I can tell that it definitely belongs to an international brand.


    I have to say, Kelly really knows how to gift things. The present she gave me was an extremely thin Apple laptop.


    As a man, especially as a diaosi, such as cars, digital things, I''m afraid no man will refuse.


    Originally, I didn''t dare to accept it. After all, in our country, we still have to carry someone else''s responsibility more or less.


    But Samit didn''t understand, "Why wouldn''t I accept it?" This is what we deserve. Don''t be embarrassed.


    Since Samit said so, I will take it as a gift.


    This is the difference between different cultures, I think. In China, regardless of whether or not you give gifts, you have to treat people to a meal. But here at the Baroda, this doesn''t seem to be the case.


    However, the most awkward part was that they did not prepare any gifts for Chen Changqing. This could not be blamed on Kelly and her wife, because they did not know of Chen Changqing''s existence.


    Fortunately, Chen Changqing didn''t come with me, otherwise, it would indeed be very awkward.


    After that, they chatted for a bit and found out that they were doing very well. Although his superior was still bullying and ostracizing them, Kelly''s husband firmly believed that as long as they had the protection of the Two-headed Infant, everything would be fine.


    After sending them off, I kept thinking back to the conversation, and the more I thought about it, the more I realized what the problem was.


    In fact, no matter how he said it, Kelly''s husband had not made any progress, and the Holy Infant had not helped him at all!


    Why do you say that? This was because he had already explained it, although the current situation had not been resolved, he believed that with the protection of the Holy Infant, everything would be fine.


    From his words, I understood that the Holy Infant had no effect at all. What supported him right now was only his mental state, he kept telling himself subconsciously that the Holy Infant was protecting him, and everything would be fine. He lived in his own fantasies, and used the Holy Infant as a spiritual support, but in reality, nothing had changed!


    As for Kelly, because her husband had always been giving her "psychological hints", her mental state had only improved every day. When Kelly saw the hope and the results, she naturally believed that the Holy Infant had played a role.


    This was the chain reaction.


    Therefore, the two of them had never realized that the Holy Infant was just a spiritual Legacy, a Faith!


    [That is the truth. I am terrified!]


    Thinking about this, I pondered whether I should tell Samit?


    After thinking about it, he decided to pretend that he did not know. Even if I asked this question, he would not get to the bottom of it, because if I did, there can only be one result, and that is that Samit fell out with me. He took away a few million rupees, but in the end, it was just a spiritual Legacy.


    Today is the forty-eighth day of chanting for Second Uncle. After I finished chanting with a head full of sweat, I feel like I''m about to collapse.


    If I were to go out of my house and become a monk, I would feel that I would be the most qualified one, and those monks would definitely not be as familiar as me.


    The reason why he felt so drained right now was because the closer they got to the day, the more nervous they became.


    Today was the penultimate day, but Second Uncle still had no reaction.


    My aunt used a towel to wipe my sweat. Her hands were trembling, and I knew that she was even more nervous than I was. In comparison, his relationship with Second Uncle was even closer than mine.


    I called Samit, wanting to tell him the situation. If tomorrow''s last time still wasn''t enough, he can think of another way.


    But strangely, Samit''s phone was turned off! This was very rare. As a businessman, it was very difficult for people like him to have their phones turned off.


    But I didn''t think too much about it. It could have been a sudden power loss or something.


    Faintly asleep, in the middle of the night, I felt a soft body against my chest, and the natural fragrance of a woman''s body assaulted my nostrils. I did not dare to move, nor did I dare to make a sound.


    It was my aunt who woke me up after dawn. It was time to recite.


    After getting up, eat breakfast, then bathe and change clothes, then began to chant.


    I felt every word was a torment to me.


    Three hours passed and Second Uncle still had not moved.


    I called Samit again, still with the phone turned off.


    At night, for the last three hours.


    While I was reciting, Second Uncle''s forehead suddenly started to sweat. The sweat flowed down his forehead and then his head moved.


    At midnight, the bell rang, and the last chanting time was up. However, Second Uncle still had not woken up.


    My aunt sat aside, her face pained by the rain, and she took my arm and sobbed until she was leaning against me.


    I did not refuse. This young aunt had borne too many things that she should not have, and did not dare to bear children. Her husband had become a vegetable, and he was a widow at such a young age that no matter how much money he had, what could he do?


    I hugged my aunt too, hoping she would be stronger, but I was also a little flustered.


    I called Samit again, but the notification sound still came from my phone.


    I didn''t sleep all night. Early the next morning, I went to look for him at the store as soon as dawn arrived. I knocked for a long time, but no one answered.


    After thinking about it, I took the bus to Baruch, intending to go to his house, the place where I had first given him his things.


    Arriving at his house, I endured the stench of the sewers and finally made it to his house, treading on the muddy ditch with one foot deep and one foot shallow.


    I was about to knock when the door opened and a tall girl came out.

 C35

    When I first saw this girl, I felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, but I quickly remembered that I had seen her twice. The first time was in Samit''s phone video, and the second time was when her aunt was seriously injured.


    This girl is Samit''s daughter, and she is currently looking at me with a pair of ice cold eyes.


    From the first time I came to India to now, I have met many Indians on the streets. Some of them had given me friendly looks, some had given me unfriendly eyes, but in short, their eyes were staring at me emotionally, but as for Samit''s daughter, her eyes were ice-cold and bone-piercing, making you unable to see even a hint of hope, not even a hint of youthful vigor.


    Her eyes made me shiver.


    After staring at each other for a few seconds, she asked me in English, You''re looking for my dad?


    I nodded quickly and said yes! yes!


    She communicated with me in English the moment she opened her mouth, indicating that Samit had mentioned me before.


    She wriggled her head and motioned me in.


    He followed her into the room and took a look at his surroundings. The furnishings were simple and ordinary. Those who didn''t know anything about it would have never thought that there would be a capable man living there.


    I asked her, where is Uncle Samit? I have business with him.


    She pursed her lips and looked at a small room by the window.


    I walked in with a perturbed mood and saw Samit sitting on a wooden bed, leaning against the wall as he stared blankly. His eyes were unfocused and his hair was in disarray.


    Seeing him in this state, my heart jolted. The impression he gave me was that he was clean, tidy, and full of energy. However, at this moment, he seemed to have become a completely different person.


    I hurried over to him and asked him what was wrong. What had happened?


    He didn''t say anything for a long time. After a long while, he pointed at the computer on the table beside him and said two words: Look for yourself!


    When I walked over, the computer screen was still lit. It contained a news website with headlines and text, all in Hindi, and several pictures of an office with blood on the floor and on the table. There was also a picture of two policemen holding a man, but his head was covered with a hood and his face couldn''t be seen.


    I faintly felt that something had happened, and my heart was pounding rapidly.


    I asked Samit what the news was and I couldn''t understand the Hindi language.


    Samit pulled at his hair for a long time before finally saying that Kelly''s husband had met with an accident.


    Hearing this, my heart jumped and I quickly asked him what was going on.


    He said that something had happened in the company where Kelly''s husband was staying, for some unknown reason, and the company suddenly announced that they were firing him out, so he also tacitly agreed to it. After packing up and returning, he did not go home, but went straight to the shopping mall to buy a kitchen knife, turned around and went back to the company, and when he went in he chopped down everyone including the security guards. He killed a total of five people, including his superior, and his superior was the first to be killed.


    I asked him, what about Kelly? Did she get in touch with you?


    Samit shook his head and said that he did not. Kelly had rushed over after finding out that her husband had died at the company''s hands. During the conflict, she was struck in the temple with a sharp weapon and was currently in the hospital to save him.


    How did this happen? I asked him. Weren''t they fine a while ago? Why did this happen all of a sudden?


    He shook his head and didn''t say anything else. His expression was conflicted.


    I clearly understand the reason behind Samit''s collapse. Now that Second Uncle is unconscious, unconscious, and has severed his road to riches, Steamed Bun had met with a series of strange events after inviting the Black Infant, which resulted in him being sued in the end. Furthermore, Kelly''s family had invited the Double Happiness Silver to cause such a huge incident, so the moment he is implicated, it is very likely that Samit will completely collapse in this crisis, and will not be able to stand up again for the rest of his life.


    I keep having the feeling that all of these things are related to each other, but every single thing is happening because of Samit, it seems like someone is plotting something behind his back.


    So I asked him, will anyone secretly harm you?


    Samit still shook his head, indicating that he was not sure. What he was most worried about right now was the pair of Double Happiness Silver s, if no one wore them and they were abandoned for a long time, who knows what would happen to them.


    I don''t really understand what Samit is saying, but I feel a little guilty. Although the matter of Steamed Bun, Second Uncle, Kelly and his wife isn''t directly related to me, it indirectly affected the development of the situation.


    I even started to question the Holy Infant. Was these dead Infant Spirit a mascot or a disaster? If what Samit said was true, then why would so many unfathomable things happen?


    Samit''s perception is very strong, he saw through my thoughts, he only said this one sentence, Holy Infant are not omnipotent, there is no such thing as a meat pie falling in this world. In short, no matter if it''s Steamed Bun or Kelly''s husband, they were both killed because of their ''greed'', their real enemies are themselves.


    I nodded. He changed the topic and asked if I was willing to help him. He practically pleaded with me, sincerely hoping that I could stay. My Second Uncle has been unconscious for a long time, and now this has happened again, I have to find an assistant to help him get through this crisis.


    You know my situation, you don''t know anything, and even those who kill chickens are so scared that their legs go limp. What ability do they have to help you?


    Samit said. Did you not notice? That day when I brought you out to view the Holy Infant, you were unexpectedly very calm and did not have any expression of fear. Furthermore, you ate here with me, if it was an average person, they would be so disgusted that they would not even be able to eat.


    I thought, If I told you that I''m a useless person, would you still think that?


    I only realized then that the first time Samit called me into his shop, it must be because he had other plans. He brought me out to see the Holy Infant and even told me so many stories afterwards, it must be to get me into his business.


    How can Samit be called that? Although he did not talk much and he was also very inflexible, but after these few days of contact, he is definitely a person who does solid things. Compared to the imam, he does not have that many playthings and would not waste words with you, he is a more reliable person and he has cooperated with my Second Uncle for so many years.


    The most important problem at the moment is that I don''t have a job! The experience of finding a job a while back has left a shadow on my life.


    Previously, when I was at home, my father told me that he wanted to talk to Samit and tell me to follow him.


    After I thought about it carefully, I decided to promise Samit, not just for myself, but for the sake of the Second Uncle. I hope that under my hard work, the Second Uncle can wake up.


    Seeing that I had agreed, Samit''s face revealed a slight smile, this is the first time I have seen him smile since I have met him.


    At noon, when I was eating dinner at Samit''s home, his daughter was still as cold as always.


    Samit introduced her to me. This is his daughter, her name is Kieran, and she''s 22 years old this year.


    I nodded and asked Samit, why didn''t I see the mistress of the house?

 C36

    Samit and Kieran looked at each other, their expressions turning gloomy, neither of them saying a word.


    It seems that I asked about something that I shouldn''t have, so I immediately changed the topic and told Samit about my Second Uncle''s situation. Yesterday was the last day, but Second Uncle still hasn''t woken up, what should I do?


    Samit thought about it, then said that his Zen Master had told him that if he was unable to wake up, he would bring him to the Deer Garden.


    Hearing him say so, I saw a glimmer of hope, whether it was okay or not, as long as there was hope.


    I asked this and that as I ate, and both father and daughter had a look of displeasure on their faces that I didn''t notice at the time, until I realized that Indians never talk when they eat, which is the opposite of what we do, and that most of us like to eat and talk.


    It seems that if I want to gain a foothold in India, I first have to learn to follow customs and overcome cultural differences.


    Shortly after dinner, my phone rang. It was from my father, who told me on the phone that someone called Li Dan was looking for me, but he couldn''t reach me. After searching for a while, he finally called my home and told me to call back as soon as possible.


    This Li Dan is our dorm''s Lao Er, Steamed Bun''s brother.


    After hanging up, I remembered that in order to not let Steamed Bun disturb me, I had deleted his phone number, which was set to reject foreign calls. Even Lao Er''s phone had been added to the blacklist.


    It seems that Lao Er definitely has something important to discuss with me after going through so much trouble to find me, so I immediately went back.


    As soon as the call connected, I heard Lao Er screaming crazily. Yang, my brother is dead!


    Hearing this sentence, an inexplicable fear and shock surged into my heart, only until the phone kept ringing with Lao Er''s questioning voice did I come back to my senses, and ask him what was going on.


    Lao Er said shakily on the phone that he wanted me to come back and participate in the funeral and tell him in person when he returns.


    After hanging up, the guilt and panic that I had never felt before made my legs go weak.


    Samit frowned and asked me what was going on. I told him the situation and the buyer of the Black Infant was dead.


    When Samit finished listening to me, he sat back down on the chair, and his face once again revealed that he had lost control of his mind.


    Li Dan and I had been classmates for four years, and were on the same side. Even if his brother''s death had nothing to do with the Holy Infant, I had to participate in this funeral as well.


    Samit expressed his understanding towards me, he said that it just so happens that you can go back to your country to get a work visa, and if he can show me a work invitation, I can get a work visa and stay in India for the rest of the year.


    He drew up a work invitation letter and gave it to me. He also booked a plane ticket for me to come back quickly, remember one thing, no matter what, do not track down the whereabouts of the Holy Infant. No matter how far you hide, no matter how far you hide from them.


    I bid farewell to Samit and his daughter, and took the plane to Chengdu. After arriving at the place, I went back to my home, and after greeting my parents briefly, I rushed over to Lao Er and the rest''s house.


    Last time, Lao Er and Steamed Bun brought me over to his house to take delivery, but I didn''t think it would be too far away. This time, however, I had to take several public transportation trips and ride on a small bus for another half an hour before I managed to reach the entrance of his village.


    After entering the village, I really didn''t have to worry about not being able to find the Lao Er''s house, because from afar, I could already hear the sound of the suona blowing. In the countryside here, we even have to pay attention to the red and white happy events.


    To be honest, I really don''t like this sort of thing. If I didn''t have to, I wouldn''t dare to come.


    Arriving at Lao Er''s house, I saw that the courtyard had been set up with funeral shed. In the center of the courtyard was a large red lacquered coffin, and beside the coffin was a small table with a portrait of Steamed Bun on it. The large eyes in the portrait were glaring at me, causing me to hastily move to the side in fear, not daring to look any further.


    There were a lot of people in the courtyard, the mortuary workers were busy doing their work, friends and relatives were all hanging their faces, and Lao Er''s mother was crying in front of the coffin.


    My family is also from the countryside, and the village is full of dead people, but most of them are sad and joyful. When friends and relatives gather together, they will talk and laugh, and even if there are people crying, they will be the mourners.


    However, this was the first time I had seen such a funeral with a black head and white hair. The atmosphere of the whole scene gave off an endless sense of oppression.


    If it were mourning, especially when the elders sent the juniors away, they would not dress up in mourning, but only wear a white flower in front of their chest.


    Just at this moment, Lao Er walked out of the funeral shed with a face full of tears, and unintentionally saw me.


    Just as I was about to go up and advise him not to mourn, Lao Er suddenly widened his eyes and shouted: Zhang Yang is here! Everyone, hurry up and beat him to death!


    Lao Er''s blood-red eyes were extremely sinister and scary.


    The moment he said that, before I could react, the ten or so people who were busy earlier in the courtyard heard his words and rushed towards me. They were all holding wooden sticks in their hands.


    Seeing the situation, although I don''t know what happened, I am very clear that they are here to beat me up!


    Without saying anything further, I turned around to run away.


    Unexpectedly, before I could even turn my head around and run two meters, a few people rushed over. The one leading them, a large fatty, kicked my stomach, causing me to fall to the ground with a stomachache.


    Lao Er shouted, beat him to death! Kill him! He is the culprit behind my brother''s death!


    Before I could dodge, I was hit in the back with a smack that made my eyes sparkle.


    A dozen men surrounded me and raised their sticks to hit me.


    I thought, "I''m finished. Their village is sealed up, and the villagers do not have any sense of justice. In addition to this special atmosphere, it is very possible that they would kill someone."


    But at this moment, something unexpected happened.


    It was unknown who shouted, opened his eyes, opened his eyes!


    Lao Er was the first to run into the funeral shed, following that, those people who surrounded me also ran into the funeral shed.


    I sat on the ground, unmoving, in a mess.


    Just as I was thinking, they kept shouting and opening their eyes. What did they open their eyes for?


    Just then, I heard a wail coming from the funeral shed.


    I originally wanted to run, but after thinking about it again, since Lao Er is also my classmate for four years, he shouldn''t do anything to me.


    Since there were so many people around, I wasn''t that afraid anymore. I stood up, dusted off the dirt on my body and walked into funeral shed.


    At this time, the funeral shed was already in a mess. Some were carrying their heads and running out while others were hiding in a corner while trembling.


    Lao Er''s mother was supported out of the funeral shed by a few people, and Lao Er and a few others peeked inside from beside the coffin, panic appearing on their faces.


    I bravely walked over and peeked into the coffin.


    But it was this look that scared me out of my wits.


    The dead Steamed Bun was wearing an old black suit (longevity jacket, dialect). His eyes were wide open and his pupils were bulging, as if they would fall out at any moment.


    But the most frightening thing is, his pair of dead fish-like eyes are looking straight at me!

 C37

    I''ve never even seen a dead person in my life, not to mention a dead person staring at you with his eyes wide open!


    At that time, I was so scared that I backed up a few steps. After resting for a long time, I whispered a question to him.


    It was as if my words had touched a nerve in Lao Er. He turned around and glared at me, then gritted his teeth and said to me. You still dare to say that my brother died with grievances? I will make you die with regrets today! Brothers, keep fighting! Fight to the death, if anything happens, just let me be!


    The group from before, who had been carrying sticks, now approached me with sticks in their hands and surrounded me.


    Lao Er shouted. Kneel! Kowtow to my brother!


    I heard there was a fire going on. A scholar can be killed but not humiliated. From ancient times until now, I have never heard of anyone kneeling and kowtowing to his peers.


    Then, I said to Bao Wenjun, Lao Er, if there''s any misunderstanding, let''s say it in front of everyone, or if you guys can solve it by beating me up, then do it, but I can''t break the rules, I can''t do it.


    I really didn''t expect that my old classmate would turn hostile just like that. He shot a look at the two people closest to me, and those two understood what he meant. They immediately gave me a kick to force me to kneel down.


    At this moment, the humiliation in my heart has reached its limit. I thought to myself, Bao Wenjun, from now on, I will break off all ties with you. I will remember this humiliation.


    After I was forced to kneel down, Bao Wenjun took something out from his messy bag and waved it around, and then shouted, "Did anyone see, it was this thing that killed my brother, it was Zhang Yang who played tricks on me, bringing back such a sinister thing from India, not only did it cause my brother to become rich, he even provoked a lawsuit, and now died with grievances!"


    With that, Bao Wenjun placed the item on the small table that held the portrait.


    I could clearly see that there was a Black Infant in the bottle. It was the Holy Infant that I invited over to help Steamed Bun.


    Bao Wenjun continued, today I will smash this bottle in front of my brother and burn this damned baby!


    Hearing this, I immediately stopped him and shouted, Lao Er, don''t smash it! Don''t let it leak out your true qi!


    The red-eyed Bao Wenjun didn''t listen to me at all, he pointed at me and cursed, ''After I finish this thing, I''ll come and take care of me!


    After he finished speaking, he raised his hammer, and hammered down. With a "Hua la" sound, the glass jar instantly shattered, and the liquid inside flowed all over the place, and even splashed onto Bao Wenjun''s face.


    The poor Black Infant fell down from the small table and laid on its back quietly.


    Just as he smashed the jar to pieces, something happened.


    The coffin was originally placed on a wooden shelf, but for some reason, with a loud sound, the wooden shelf suddenly cracked open and the coffin fell heavily onto the ground.


    What was even more bizarre was that the red lacquer coffin that seemed to be extremely sturdy was actually broken into pieces. Both sides of the coffin were split open, revealing the corpse of Steamed Bun within.


    This sudden turn of events caused the scene to fall into chaos once again. The timid ones ran away and hid in the distance to watch.


    No one present, not even I, had ever seen such a scene, and all of them were dumbfounded, especially Bao Wenjun, who was completely stunned.


    Steamed Bun''s eyes were just like before, wide open. His eyeballs almost popped out.


    Only after a long while did Bao Wenjun regain his senses, telling the others to stop staring blankly and instruct one of them to notify the Coffin Maker, and forge another coffin as soon as possible. The others followed him and thought of a way to close Steamed Bun''s eyes.


    But after thinking about it, Steamed Bun couldn''t close his eyes.


    I thought of my grandfather. When he passed away, he couldn''t even close his eyes, and was then forced by the Second Uncle to glue it to his body.


    Of course, this method obviously couldn''t be applied to Steamed Bun. Originally, they had already forgotten about this matter. If I suggested this solution again, they would definitely skin me alive, so they had to think of a good method.


    Bao Wenjun told everyone, they would be buried today no matter what, and if anyone had a way to make Steamed Bun close his eyes, they would be rewarded with 10,000 yuan.


    Even though they were faced with the temptation of a high reward, no one dared to stand out and agree to it. This was because they had tried everything they could just now, but there was nothing they could do about it.


    At this time, I stood out from the crowd and said to Bao Wenjun, I have a way to make Steamed Bun close his eyes, and I don''t want a single cent!


    Bao Wenjun was completely furious as he waved his hand and said, "Scram!"


    Before I even opened my mouth to speak, a relative of Bao Family stepped forward to smooth things over. He said that if we didn''t get buried today at this critical moment, it would be too easy to break the rules. Let''s put down our personal grudges. Then let him give it a try. It wouldn''t be too late to deal with this brat after this matter is settled!


    Bao Wenjun, after all, was someone who had received higher education, he understood if it wasn''t on a priority basis. After hearing what that person said just now, his expression immediately eased up, and he said to me, "If you make my brother unable to close his eyes, then don''t think of leaving the village today."


    I ignored him and called for a few clean drawers (steamed buns). Then I filled a basin with hot water and soaked it in the water. I covered Steamed buns eyes with my hands, then covered them with the drawer and tied them up around the back of his head.


    To be honest, this was my first time coming into contact with a dead person and I was extremely nervous. However, in order not to embarrass myself, I suppressed my fear and did it.


    While I was doing this, I told everyone that the principle was actually very simple. Although I had already stopped breathing, my nerves weren''t dead yet and were still active. Using a wet and hot drawer cloth can relieve the tense nerves in my eyes.


    After about half an hour, I told Bao Wenjun that it was ready.


    But when they moved it away, they were all dumbfounded.


    Not only did Steamed Bun keep his eyes open, his eyeballs were even crooked. They were like a pair of squinty eyes. They were as ugly as they could be!


    Seeing that, Steamed Bun''s mother cried once again. The others also sighed, while Bao Wenjun also cried.


    The atmosphere became increasingly tense.


    I was also shocked. What was going on? Not only did he not close his eyes, why was his eyes crooked? Unscientific.


    After a while, the person Bao Wenjun sent to contact the coffin shop returned. Behind him was a small truck and another identical red coffin.


    As he scratched the back of his head, he said, "This is truly strange, I have been at a funeral for so many years, and the coffin was only broken once. However, I only saw a layer of paint on it, and for someone like you, the entire coffin board was cracked, it can''t possibly be a question of quality."


    Bao Wenjun waved his hand. Forget it, don''t be in a hurry to get rid of your responsibilities, this matter is not your fault. Didn''t you bring a new set over?


    The owner of the coffin shop said, "You can switch, but I''ll tell you in advance that the coffins are custom-made, and this is the stock. If you don''t mind, you can switch."


    Bao Wenjun said that he was fine.


    The owner of the coffin shop didn''t say anything more. After collecting the money, he got someone to remove the new coffin from the cart, put the corpse of the steamed bun back into the carriage, and left.


    Although the coffin had changed, the biggest problem was how to make Steamed Bun close his eyes. If he couldn''t, then he wouldn''t be able to be buried.


    Just then, I suddenly thought of something. I immediately called Bao Wenjun to the side and asked him softly, "Is your silver pendant still being worn?"


    Bao Wenjun looked at me with hostility, then took out the silver pendant s from his collar and asked me with wide eyes, What the hell is going on? You want to go back? Alright, I''ll return it to you, but as for my brother''s matter, we must have an end to it today!


    I waved my hand at him. That''s not what I meant.


    He was stunned. Asking me, what do you mean?


    I say, Steamed Bun, aren''t you going to close your eyes? Hang this thing around his neck and try it out.


    Bao Wenjun hesitated for a moment and asked me doubtfully, "Is that alright?"


    I said, "Let''s try it out first."


    Bao Wenjun thought about it and said, Alright, then I''ll give it a try, since I have a lot of money now, it doesn''t matter whether I keep it or not.


    After he finished speaking, he removed the silver pendant and returned to the funeral shed.


    I followed closely behind him, and followed him to the coffin together. Bao Wenjun hung the silver pendant around Steamed Bun''s neck, then used his hands to cover Steamed Bun''s eyes, and whispered into his ear, "Old brother, no matter what grievances you have, I, your brother, will gift this to you.


    Speaking of which, it was weird. After Bao Wenjun let go of his hand, Steamed Bun closed his eyes.


    Everyone was happy. Steamed Bun closed his eyes. My tense heart finally relaxed and I let out a long sigh.


    Bao Wenjun did not mention anything else about him hitting me, but he had never given me a good look either.


    Afterwards, a few bold people picked up the Black Infant from the ground. It was said that they took it out to find a place to burn it.


    At this time, Bao Wenjun''s second aunt came over and said, "Do you know why Steamed Bun refused to close his eyes? I just looked at my calendar, the day today is not right, it is not suitable for the funeral."


    Steamed Bun asked her, then what do I do?


    His second aunt said that no one in your family understood this, and there were many things to be done about mourning. If you didn''t follow the rules, you would definitely get something out of it.


    Bao Wenjun thought for a while, then said, "Alright, let''s keep watch."


    If the old man died, then it should be his son''s generation who would be on night duty. However, people like Steamed Bun, who hadn''t even gotten married before, had to find the Eight Immortals to be on night duty.


    In our village, the Eight Immortals are all tough young men. They have all five elements and three souls, so they are called the Eight Immortals. These kind of people are responsible for carrying coffins and keeping vigil in the village.


    Under normal circumstances, the Eight Immortals would usually act together with four people, because it required four people to carry the coffin.


    However, only three Eight Immortals had come today. One was missing, and the other had gone to the outer village to help with the funeral. It was impossible to do without one person on night duty.


    Bao Wenjun asked several people present who were willing to help watch the night, but those people all shook their heads like a rattle. When they encountered such an evil thing, it would be strange if anyone dared to watch the night.


    Finally, Bao Wenjun set his gaze on me.

 C38

    Just as I was about to hide, I was stopped by Bao Wenjun.


    He said, Zhang Yang, you killed my brother, and now that there''s someone missing to watch the night, you should be the one to do it. Since that''s the case, I am a reasonable person, for the sake of us being classmates for four years, you and the three other Eight Immortals should watch the night for my brother.


    Initially, I rejected him, but thinking about it, I wasn''t really afraid. Even though there was such a huge commotion caused by the funeral, there wasn''t any sort of evil incident that happened, it was just guarding the night. Furthermore, it wasn''t me alone, there were still three people with me, so there was nothing to be afraid of.


    Thinking of this, I happily agreed.


    When night fell, the rest of the people who were supposed to leave had all dispersed. Some of the relatives who were far away from home, if they really couldn''t return, they would all stay the night at Bao Family.


    Of the Eight Immortals who were on night watch with me, one of them was called Da Jian, the other was called Xiao Tao, both of them were of the same age as me, and there was even an elder with the surname Lin. I don''t know what his name is, but everyone calls him Second Master Lin.


    They all three of them drank it in one gulp, but I couldn''t even drink beer. If I ate this pungent alcohol, I would probably have to go to the hospital, so when they didn''t pay attention to me, I spilled the alcohol on the ground outside the funeral shed.


    After tidying up enough, what came next was the Guardian Spirit.


    Second Master Lin found a pair of thin silk from the things he brought with him, twisted it into a rope, and placed it in an oil lamp. He then lit it up and placed it at the entrance of the mourning hall.


    The lighting was very weak and did not serve any purpose.


    I asked him what the hell was this? Second Master Lin called it a "shady light" and lit it to help the dead to bring their souls home, so that they would not be unable to find their way home.


    I thought, that''s what it is, it''s just a thought.


    It was completely dark, and we began to watch the night, sitting around the little table, eating whatever we wanted to eat.


    Honestly, I was hungry all day, but I couldn''t eat it.


    From time to time, I would look at the steamed buns left behind in the coffin, but I didn''t have the slightest appetite.


    On the other hand, the few of them were probably well-informed and experienced. They should eat and drink as much as they could.


    Although the Second Master Lin did not say much, he still had a worried expression, as if he had something on his mind.


    It made me uncomfortable.


    Finally, Da Jian said that there were no outsiders here.


    The Second Master Lin shook his head. He said that Steamed Bun would not be so simple.


    After hearing it, my entire body was covered in goosebumps, but I did not dare to ask, nor did I want to ask. I only wanted to return to the Baroda after guarding the night.


    From their conversation, I found out that ever since the accident at Steamed Bun''s restaurant, he had been invited into the police station, and it was his uncle who had him fished out. Originally, his uncle didn''t want to redeem the Black Infant, because it was already difficult for him to redeem the owner of the Black Infant, but in the end, Steamed Bun had to beg for his uncle''s life, because he had to get the Black Infant back. His uncle had no choice, but to get the Black Infant back.


    Hearing this, I have a question, I remember very clearly, isn''t worshipping a Holy Infant required 3 incense sticks to burn? Why was he only holding two joss sticks?


    But this thought flashed through his mind and he didn''t think any further.


    After that, we chatted for a long time. Although the Second Master Lin''s words were really good, but I could only listen to it, I couldn''t do anything else.


    The few of them drank a bottle of ''Niu Er'' and chatted and laughed about it. They did not take the night watch seriously at all. On the other hand, I was the one who was extremely nervous from start to finish.


    It''s convenient for Da Jian to follow Second Master Lin, it''s only me and Xiao Tao left.


    This person, who was with the young master, immediately became quiet.


    Subconsciously, I looked back at Steamed Bun''s body. I couldn''t help but shiver.


    Xiao Tao and I are not even ten years older than him, we are both "scholars", and facing this kind of situation, he was not in a good position either!


    To bolster our courage, we divided the less than one-third of the remaining Niu Er.


    I tried my best to control the fear in my heart, and only hoped that Da Jian and Second Master Lin would return quickly!


    However, there were no signs of the two of them.


    I asked Xiao Tao, were they drunk and laid outside?


    Xiao Tao said it was impossible.


    I think so, but we''ve already been gone for more than half an hour, why haven''t you come back yet?


    There was a rule that the mourning hall could not be deserted, and it had to continue burning incense at all times.


    If one of them went out to search, and one stayed here, they wouldn''t dare to do it anymore. Wouldn''t that scare people to death?!


    Thus, he had no choice but to stay on the spot and worry.


    However, after waiting for a long time, no one came back.


    Now we really can''t sit still.


    Just as we were thinking about what to do, we realized that the incense was about to burn out.


    I ordered some paper money and the Xiao Tao went to find a candle.


    I haven''t even lit a fire yet, and the lights in the mourning hall "Pa" sound... Destroy!


    Soon after, a loud "dong" was heard from the entrance.


    This really scared me. I quivered all over and sat on the ground.


    In the darkness, only the leftover paper money in the brazier glowed with flickering flames, reflecting Steamed Bun''s "Damned Pig''s face."


    I will never forget that scene for the rest of my life!


    The Xiao Tao hurried back to tell me not to panic. He said that he accidentally bumped into the door frame just now.


    Since the light bulb had been pulled over on the spur of the moment, it might have been short-circuited by a wire, so the light went out.


    The loud noise was also the sound of him knocking against the door frame.


    Sigh, the feelings I had at that moment, I wanted to beat him to death! This really frightened me quite a bit!


    I told him that maybe Second Master Lin and the rest were outside smoking, and they came in after hearing such a big commotion.


    Xiao Tao felt that this made sense, and after the incense was restored, he sat with me and continued to wait.


    But we were wrong. After a while, no one came back.


    Not daring to stay any longer, I decided to get up and take a look around the yard.


    He didn''t dare to go too far, so he called out a few times in the courtyard, but there was no response.


    Just as my heart was thumping, I suddenly heard a movement from the funeral shed. It was Da Jian''s voice, as if asking where the two of us had gone to.


    Overjoyed, we ran back to the mourning hall.


    He went back to check and sure enough, it was Da Jian and Second Master Lin.


    I asked them what they had done.


    When Da Jian said that he was going to pee, he felt a little hungry. The two of them made up their minds and went home to get some food, so they took that long.


    Although it''s a little grumbling, I didn''t say anything after he returned.


    Da Jian was afraid that I would get hungry, so he passed me a bag with some snacks.


    I was indeed hungry, so I picked up the pastries and started eating them with relish.


    When a person was really hungry, he would not care about what was happening beside him.


    After eating, he burned some paper and sat down to chat.


    It was half past three in the morning, and I thought I''d finish the job as soon as dawn broke.


    But what happened next scared me.


    I was facing the front door and couldn''t see behind me.


    The Xiao Tao opposite of him trembled as he asked, Where''s Steamed Bun?


    When I turned around, I felt a chill run through my body.


    The coffin containing the corpse was empty ¡­


    Almost at the same time, we stood up and approached the coffin.


    There was no one in the coffin!


    To be honest, I am a weak scholar, and I can''t stand such fear.


    At that time, if it wasn''t for Second Master Lin and the rest supporting me, I think I would have fallen to the ground.


    The Xiao Tao isn''t any better than me.


    It took me a long time to recover!


    Second Master Lin wanted us to go find it, but it was too dark to see anything clearly.


    Second Master Lin asked us, how did the light bulb get extinguished?


    The Xiao Tao said that when he was searching for the candle, he might have accidentally kicked a wire and caused a short circuit.


    Da Jian checked the electric wires, but didn''t find any problems, so he went to the courtyard to check the electric meter.


    When he came back he looked confused and said nothing was wrong.


    If there was no problem, then why was there no electricity? It was a very wicked night.


    Second Master Lin also couldn''t sit still any longer. He brought me to get someone to look for Steamed Bun''s corpse.


    However, what happened next caused people to be even more afraid.


    After exiting the door, they wanted to wake up Bao Wenjun and his family, but no one replied.


    Second Master brought me to call people from each room.


    But we''ve been in at least five or six rooms, and even the bedrooms. Oddly enough, there''s no one there at all!


    overnight, everyone from the Bao Family had disappeared.


    The entire village was abnormally quiet, as if it had suddenly become deserted!

 C39

    Trembling, I followed Second Master Lin back to the mourning hall.


    I don''t know what the Second Master Lin is thinking, but my mind is completely blank. I only hope for the next day to come and never do such things again.


    Second Master Lin and Da Jian were very calm, as if nothing had happened.


    I really admire their mental fortitude!


    Xiao Tao pulled me to the side, and asked me softly, "Do you feel that there is something wrong with Second Master Lin and Da Jian?"


    My heart thumped as I asked him what was wrong.


    He said that with so many things happening tonight and the two of them being so calm, if they were to go out for so long just now, would there be a problem?


    I''m begging Xiao Tao with a tear-stricken face, stop scaring me, you''re scaring me to death! Are you trying to scare me to death!


    The Xiao Tao did not say anything else and we returned to the table and sat down.


    Da Jian said that he heard us just now, why would he suspect them?


    These words made my face heat up, and Xiao Tao felt a little awkward.


    I inwardly cursed Xiao Tao, what nonsense are you spouting!


    However, when I was completely caught off guard, Da Jian who was at the side suddenly had a sinister look on his face as he pounced towards me!


    I sat down on the ground, and then I got up and ran out!


    In the end, Da Jian laughed from behind. Seeing how brazen you are and scaring you to death, you are already this scared!


    Honestly, if I hadn''t been a criminal vigil, I would have had to beat him up.


    Second Master Lin stood at the side with an unhappy face. You are still in the mood to joke around with us at this time and place! Hurry up and think of a way to find him!


    Da Jian scratched his head and laughed awkwardly, but did not say anything.


    I had recovered enough and sat down again.


    Everyone sat together and analyzed why the corpse of Steamed Bun had disappeared. Why was it that there was suddenly no one in the village?


    Could Steamed Bun have faked his corpse? Or could it be that Steamed Bun had caused a ghost and wiped out the entire village?


    However, for such a reason, it was difficult to convince himself that this idea was not working.


    There are many things you can''t ponder over. There''s an idiom called "fear of thought", and that''s it.


    After a while, for some reason, I felt colder and colder.


    I asked them if they were cold, and they all shrugged and felt it.


    Then it got so cold that he lit a log in the house to keep it warm.


    It was still summer, but no matter how cold the night was, it wouldn''t be enough to light a fire.


    But when we started a fire, it didn''t work at all.


    This sort of coldness was not like the coldness of his body, but rather came from within his heart.


    We added more fruit wood to keep the fire going, but in vain.


    On the contrary, it was getting colder and colder, and the temperature was dropping rapidly.


    I saw that the Xiao Tao''s lips were purple and his shoulders were trembling.


    Da Jian and Second Master Lin are slightly better than us.


    Everyone knows that sometimes, when the cold gets to a certain point, it''s easy to fall asleep.


    Xiao Tao had a rather fat body. He shrunk into a ball on the chair and kept fighting with his eyes.


    I looked at my watch. It was almost four-thirty.


    I told him to hold on for a while, that he would be fine by morning, and that it was easy for him to get sick if he slept.


    But the Xiao Tao could not hold on much longer.


    Da Jian suggested that we go out and run a few laps.


    However, the Second Master Lin objected. Although the bun was gone, the Spirit Hall still had to follow the rules.


    Second Master Lin said that maybe we were covered by a "ghost". When the sun rose, maybe Steamed Bun would naturally appear in the coffin, and the villagers would naturally appear in their own homes. Everything would be the same as usual, so we had to stay here and guard, not go anywhere.


    He also said that as long as we don''t run around, nothing should happen to us.


    Second Master Lin''s words gave me a bit of "peace of mind".


    But very quickly, I discovered that something was amiss. From the night watch last night, I had not seen Da Jian and Second Master Lin talk. It seemed that the two of them weren''t very familiar with each other, and seemed to be a little unfamiliar with each other.


    But now they seemed to be very close, and the two of them talked more and more.


    I kept feeling that something wasn''t right, so when I looked at them now, I felt that their expressions were a little scary and their faces were a little pale. I didn''t know if it was some psychological effect or something, but I felt that something wasn''t right.


    The firelight shone on their faces, especially Second Master Lin''s wrinkled face, which looked like an old oil painting.


    Xiao Tao saw through my thoughts and gave me a look so that I would understand what he meant.


    This time, he didn''t dare to speak carelessly. He was afraid that he would be heard, so he used his eyes to tell me that he was about to run away.


    I was also a little shaken. Although there was nothing abnormal with the two of them, I just felt a little awkward.


    This place was too strange. He was afraid that something might happen before daybreak.


    Maybe due to his psychological effects, looking at Da Jian now, the firelight reflected on his face, giving him an indescribably weird feeling.


    In order to hide the fear in my heart, I didn''t find anything to say. I asked Da Jian what time it was.


    He looked at his watch and said it was almost five.


    Da Jian''s movements were a little stiff, no one knew if it was due to the cold or some other reason.


    Just as I was about to say something, a strange expression flashed across Da Jian''s face, and his voice became sharper as he asked if we were afraid.


    I suddenly felt a chill in my heart as the coldness became more and more obvious.


    Just then, the Xiao Tao lightly touched me, letting me look at the ground.


    The candlelight in the mourning hall stretched our shadows.


    However, there were no shadows under Da Jian and Second Master Lin''s feet.


    Da Jian''s trousers were completely empty, as if there were no legs inside.


    I felt my hair stand on end.


    Xiao Tao and I looked at each other, then he shouted loudly, "Run!"


    Without hesitation, I stood up and followed him out.


    We were scared shitless and ran out of the yard as fast as we could to stop.


    We were panting heavily from the effort of running too fast.


    It was still some time before daybreak, and it was still pitch black outside. He couldn''t even see his fingers when he stretched his hand out, and a cold breeze that didn''t match the season was blowing beside his ears.


    After resting for a while, we continued to run. I asked Xiao Tao if he still remembered the way here, since I was not familiar with this place, I would be relying on you to lead the way.


    Hearing what I said, Xiao Tao looked at the road in front of him and froze.


    I asked him what was wrong.


    He watched for a long time before he said, This is not a village road! The strange thing is, the scenery is still the village scenery, but the road beneath our feet is not our village road at all!


    In addition to the darkness, we were no longer able to determine which direction to take.


    We were stunned for a long time. We didn''t know what to do or where to go next.


    In the end, I figured out a way to do it, which was to throw my shoes in the direction they pointed.


    Xiao Tao looked helpless, but he had no experience in that area, so he could only listen to me.


    I took off one of my shoes and threw it into the distance, and then we walked in the direction of the toes. But as he walked, it seemed as though he had returned to his original place.


    Xiao Tao was a little resentful, blaming me for coming up with such an idea.


    I asked him, did we encounter the Wall-Hitting Ghost?


    To test the idea, I made a mark and threw my shoes again.


    We walked in a big circle, and we did get back to where we were before.


    At first we didn''t believe it, but now we do.


    When I was young, my grandmother told me stories about "Wall-Hitting Ghost." She said it wasn''t anything profound, so don''t panic, and don''t run around like a headless fly.


    At this time, Xiao Tao suddenly asked me, are you still an older brother?

 C40

    These sudden words made me blush. I didn''t know how to answer him.


    He said to try using a child''s urine. This thing could ward off evil.


    Even though I don''t believe in ghosts and gods, I have no choice but to try out this evil thing.


    Everyone, don''t laugh at me. Actually, I''m rather ashamed. I''m really still a virgin ¡­


    Then I took off my pants, urinated where I was, and walked on.


    Then the Xiao Tao told me to "curse" as I walked.


    He said that the worse the insult, the better it would be.


    So I pulled up my pants, and we walked and cursed...


    I dare say that in all my life, I''ve never scolded myself in such a dirty way, and I admire myself afterwards.


    Although "Wall-Hitting Ghost" was a low-level trick, he couldn''t lower his guard. After all, it wasn''t a normal occurrence.


    She remembered that her grandma had once said that one shouldn''t be nervous when encountering something like this, especially when running around when they were afraid. There were also quite a few people who would tire themselves to death in the Wall-Hitting Ghost.


    So keep a clear head.


    In fact, many of the ghosts that people saw all came from their own inner fears. If they were in a bad mood, it would be easy for them to go insane.


    Although she had also urinated and cursed, she still felt that something was wrong. Why was she still unable to get out of this place?


    According to Grandma''s words, Wall-Hitting Ghost wasn''t that powerful.


    He could not think of a way out, but as he walked, he felt that the road in front of him was becoming more and more familiar.


    It was only after Shen Xiao Si''s words that I knew where I was.


    This familiar gate in front of him, was none other than Baozi''s home.


    There were still wreaths at the door, and banners were hanging on the doorframe. Looking into the courtyard, he saw that it was still funeral shed.


    After seeking the Xiao Tao''s opinion, we decided to go back and take a look.


    When we were within a few meters of the door, we stood still and didn''t dare move forward.


    I saw Da Jian and Second Master Lin sitting inside with no expression on their faces, not saying a word.


    Although we were careful, they still found out.


    Both of them raised their heads stiffly at the same time and looked at me and Xiao Tao.


    That action, that expression, did not look like a living person at all!


    Da Jian''s sharp voice came out, letting us in.


    Seeing this, I was so scared that I and Xiao Tao ran out like crazy.


    Da Jian''s voice came from behind us, calling for us to come back.


    I thought, What the hell! Never come back this time.


    After running for a while, my legs began to soften and I stood trembling.


    The Xiao Tao was also not any better than me, he kept cursing.


    Originally, he was only guarding Steamed Bun for humanitarian reasons. If this guy really was playing tricks on him, then he wouldn''t recognize his kindness! Your own greed caused yourself to die, you can''t blame it on me, Samit has been a Holy Infant for so many years, how did something happen to you? You have to reflect on your problems!


    Just as I regained my senses, I saw Xiao Tao''s body violently trembling, his gaze fixated on my back.


    I turned my head around, trembling with fear. When I saw what was in front of me, I almost cried out.


    Behind us, was still the Baozi''s home courtyard and we were directly facing the funeral shed.


    Did we not run out of this yard at all?


    Just then, Da Jian walked stiffly to the entrance of the mourning hall and waved at us.


    The gesture... This was not a wave, but a call to the soul!


    No matter what kind of predicament we were facing, escaping was an instinct. The two of us ran backwards as if we had lost our lives, and only after confirming that there was no one left did we dare to stop.


    But what we''re really desperate about is that we''re back.


    Under the same circumstances, the doors of the mourning hall opened and a hand stretched out.


    For the first time in his life, he felt the true meaning of the word ''despair''.


    When one is in despair, there is no escape.


    Xiao Tao and I are like this, we decided not to hide anymore. If it really is Steamed Bun who is still holding a grudge against us, then I have no choice but to say, then let him take revenge.


    Just as I was thinking, Da Jian walked out from the mourning hall and asked the two of us loudly, why are you making such a ruckus!


    Immediately after that, Second Master Lin also came out and asked us what we were doing, and why we were doing it in the middle of the night.


    After saying that, the two of them walked towards us with weird smiles on their faces.


    Just then, I said that I was in despair and that I wouldn''t dodge anymore, but when I saw that danger was approaching, I still chose to flee.


    But this time, he couldn''t run anymore due to his insufficient stamina.


    Two large hands grabbed me.


    Second Master Lin forced something out of my mouth with a savage look.


    After choking on his saliva, he fainted due to the intense suffocation ¡­


    After an unknown period of drowsiness, he felt as though his head was about to explode after waking up.


    However, when I clearly saw what was happening, I couldn''t help but be stunned.


    I lay on the bed in Second Master Lin''s house, surrounded by light, whether it was night or day I did not know.


    There were about a dozen people standing in front of me, all looking at me with concerned eyes.


    The ones closest to me are the Second Master Lin and Bao Wenjun.


    When I asked them what had happened, Second Master Lin immediately said, "Ha ha ha, do you understand that we were struck by evil?"


    I subconsciously looked to my side and noticed that Second Master Lin was holding a bottle of ''Niu Er'' in his hands.


    But I don''t know where Xiao Tao went.


    Then I saw Da Jian sitting on the chair, his trousers were empty...


    It scared me so much that I stood up and wanted to run, but Bao Wenjun and Second Master Lin held me down at the same time.


    It was only then that Bao Wenjun told me what happened.


    A year ago, Da Jian had a car accident, his right leg had been amputated and a prosthetic arm had been installed.


    Actually, even no one in the village knew about it, they only knew that Da Jian was a little lame when he walked.


    Da Jian was so powerful that he chose to keep it a secret, afraid that others would look down on him.


    He had his prosthesis removed every night, and last night was no exception.


    Since he had been busy from the second half of the night until now, he had not had the time to put on his prosthesis.


    That''s why I was so scared last night when I saw his empty pant legs.


    Second Master Lin asked me, did you drink that wine last night before you went on sentry?


    I didn''t dare to hide it from him, so I just told him the truth. I didn''t drink it, so I poured it out.


    He stomped his chest. This wine was meant for the deceased. If you didn''t drink it, you must have offended the deceased.


    He continued to say that during the latter half of the night, Da Jian and I couldn''t hold on any longer and fell asleep while leaning against the wall.


    After sleeping for a while, I woke up and said that I wanted to go out and pee. The few of us went over together, but Da Jian left the guard.


    However, Xiao Tao and I did not go back after we finished peeing. We stood outside and stared blankly into the distance.


    Second Master Lin asked me what''s wrong, what am I looking at?


    At this point, I thought back for a bit and felt that it didn''t fit.


    I remember that it was Da Jian and Second Master Lin who went out to pee themselves. Xiao Tao and I did not go out.


    Second Master Lin realized that something was wrong between the two of us.


    He called out a few times, but Xiao Tao and I just stood there in the middle of the road, staring blankly.


    He was startled, and at first thought it was a sleepwalking. He didn''t dare wake us.


    However, something unimaginable happened next.


    Xiao Tao and I squatted on the floor and started eating the mud.


    Hearing this, his stomach churned and he vomited a few times.


    Bao Wenjun brought some water for me to drink, making me feel better.


    Second Master Lin continued to say that he had worked all his life to carry coffins and watch the night, but he had never seen such an evil thing.


    Xiao Tao and I finished eating the mud and stared at him.


    Then we had another murmur, and then we turned and ran.


    The old bones and I couldn''t catch up. In the blink of an eye, the two of us disappeared.


    Da Jian didn''t bring a prosthetic arm or a wooden stick, so he couldn''t chase after me.


    But in the end, the Second Master Lin still caught up to us.


    He saw me peeing on the ground, and then we scolded as we walked.


    No matter what Second Master Lin says, me and Xiao Tao just ignore him as if he had lost his soul.


    After walking for a while, they returned to the courtyard.


    Just then, Da Jian called his men over. Everyone came over and captured me.


    After listening to all of this, I was dumbfounded. I remember the entire process very clearly.


    I grew up weak. According to my grandmother, I was infected once when I was two years old. This is the second time.


    I asked Second Master Lin, did you find Steamed Bun''s corpse?


    The Second Master Lin did not understand. He said that the bun was still fine and that nothing had happened to it.


    After listening to this, I was completely unable to tell if I was dreaming or if it was real. I remembered that Steamed Bun''s corpse had disappeared in the middle of the night, and the coffin had become empty.


    I noticed that from the moment I woke up, the Second Master Lin was very nervous.


    I asked him if anything had happened and he shook his head.


    When the Bao Family relatives saw that I was fine, they were relieved.


    After a while, the Second Master Lin asked me, "Did you drink the cup of white wine that we drank last night?


    I didn''t want to hide it, so I just told him I didn''t drink it.


    Listening to me say that, the Second Master Lin shook his head. He said that since you didn''t drink that cup of wine, it would be considered as you disrespecting the deceased.

 C41

    After hearing what Second Master Lin said, I finally understood why people always emphasize to follow the customs of the land. It seems that if one does not follow the customs of the land, not only the living would find trouble with you, even the dead would not let you off.


    Then, I suddenly thought of something. Where is Xiao Tao? Where did the Xiao Tao go?


    I panicked a little. At these joints, even the slightest movement would cause me to be extremely sensitive.


    Second Master Lin said that after my Xiao Tao and I went back to the courtyard together, we did not see anyone. At that time, everyone was busy trying to catch me, and after I passed out, Da Jian suddenly remembered that he still had his Xiao Tao. But if he went to look for him now, he would not be able to find him.


    It''s unknown what Second Master Lin is thinking, but it seems like he has made a decision, and wants me to go with him to the Baozi''s home.


    Although I didn''t want to go back even if I was beaten to death, the Xiao Tao was gone and I had to go back. After putting on my clothes, I rushed to Baozi''s home with the Second Master Lin.


    When I arrived outside, I found out that it was already dark, and I had actually slept for the entire day.


    When they entered the yard, everything was the same as yesterday. Steamed Bun''s corpse was still lying in the coffin.


    When he returned to this place once again, the cold feeling was still there.


    The light bulb was good, it hadn''t broken at all, and the weak light illuminated the mourning hall with an indescribably strange feeling.


    If not for finding the Xiao Tao, this place would have never come even if it was beaten to death.


    Second Master Lin and I will split up and look for him. He turned around and went to the side room.


    To be honest, I wanted to call Second Master back. I really didn''t want to face this place alone, but due to face, I could only pretend to be brave.


    I stood between the doors of the mourning hall, not daring to take a single step.


    After shouting out Xiao Tao''s name a few times, he didn''t get a reply.


    At this moment, I can only pray for two things in my heart. One, to quickly find the Xiao Tao and leave this place.


    Things did not turn out as he wished, for fear of what might come next.


    Just as I was about to shout "Xiao Tao", I accidentally caught a glimpse of the coffin bun.


    He didn''t know whether it was his vision or what, he had been lying flat on his back the entire time, but at some point, his eyes had opened!


    The worst part was that his head didn''t move, but his eyes were slanted, and he was looking right at me from that angle.


    Although I had experienced a few supernatural incidents, I was still frightened to the point that I almost sat on the ground.


    I took a few quick steps away from his eyes.


    But I found that no matter where I moved, his bulging eyeballs always squinted at me!


    I was extremely scared and quickly called for Second Master Lin. Second Master Lin who had heard the commotion quickly ran in and asked me what was wrong.


    I pointed to the body of the bun with trembling hands.


    But when I looked at him again, where were my eyes? It was clearly the same as before with his eyes closed!


    Second Master Lin did not understand why I was so nervous. I told him about the situation earlier and he went over to take a look, but he did not discover anything.


    He said I might be too nervous and hallucinating.


    We stared at the body for a long time, and this time nothing happened.


    Maybe I really was seeing things. Second Master Lin consoled me, don''t be afraid, nothing should happen to me.


    Then I stopped talking about it.


    I asked him if he found any traces of the Xiao Tao. Second Master Lin shook his head.


    Since he''s not here, he should quickly retreat so as to avoid any more trouble.


    As I stepped out of the mourning hall, I couldn''t help but look back and was startled once more.


    Steamed Bun''s crooked eyes were staring at me again! And this time, his head was crooked!


    I didn''t know if it was an illusion, but I was too scared.


    I didn''t dare to speak to Second Master Lin anymore. I''m afraid that when he looked at it, everything would return to normal.


    After exiting the courtyard, I thought to myself, Where did the Xiao Tao run off to?


    In order to prevent me from being infected again, Second Master Lin gave me a silver needle.


    He told me that if anything strange happened to him again, he would use it on his own people and his spirit would be fine as soon as it recovered.


    I memorized his words and gripped the silver needle.


    But, in such a large village, where could he find a person?


    Right at this moment, Bao Wenjun ran in with a few other companions. He said that they had found the Xiao Tao!


    Second Master Lin and I have to ask, where is it?


    Bao Wenjun and those few brothers of his had ugly expressions. He said that the both of you should go over to take a look and begged Second Master Lin to think of a way to save Xiao Tao.


    Hearing this, I panicked. Save the Xiao Tao? What had happened to him?


    The Second Master Lin was also panicking a little. Without waiting for his reply, Bao Wenjun and the others walked forward and led the way.


    For the sake of numbers, Second Master Lin called Da Jian up.


    The few of us followed Bao Wenjun and the others to the scene of the accident.


    Second Master Lin gave me a black umbrella and let me hold it.


    Da Jian will lead the way, I will hold an umbrella in the middle, and Second Master Lin will be at the back.


    It''s a clear night and there''s no intention of rain. Why do you want me to hold an umbrella?


    I didn''t dare ask, but I knew there must be a story here, and it must have something to do with it.


    But in the end, what I feared happened.


    After walking for nearly an hour, he was already exhausted, but he still hadn''t arrived.


    I asked Xiao Tao, why is your village so big? How far had he walked? Why hadn''t he arrived yet?


    But Xiao Tao was already sweating profusely, and the other villagers were the same. He wanted to say something, but was so anxious that he couldn''t say a word.


    At this moment, I saw that we have circled back to the Baozi''s home entrance!


    Looking at this, I sucked in another breath of cold air. With so many people here, how could I have met a Wall-Hitting Ghost?


    Bao Wenjun said that place was extremely close to my house, why can''t we go there?


    No matter how he walked, he would eventually make it to the Baozi''s home entrance.


    We are like walking on a treadmill, no matter how you walk, the scenery is still the same.


    Second Master Lin also said not to go any further. If they continue walking like this, even if they were not afraid, they would tire themselves to death sooner or later.


    He took the silver needle from my hand and plunged it into my men.


    He felt a numbing sensation, but he didn''t feel any pain.


    But after each of us tried it, it didn''t work.


    The Second Master Lin had said that silver needles were not a strange thing like exorcising evil spirits, but rather, when a person''s emotions were extremely nervous, they could easily produce all kinds of illusions.


    A silver needle is like an acupuncture needle. It is a cure that can help you recover your consciousness.


    But this time it was a failure. No matter what, it was futile.


    We stayed at the Baozi''s home entrance, but no one wanted to go in.


    In the end, there was no sign of it, and Second Master Lin suddenly thought of something.


    Did he really see Steamed Bun open his eyes?


    I answered him with absolute certainty. When I said that I had seen it for sure, I didn''t dare to say even half a word of lie.


    Hearing my words, Da Jian also nodded his head repeatedly. He said that he had the same feeling, but he was not sure if it was an illusion.


    Second Master Lin seemed to have confirmed something, he kicked open the Baozi''s home''s gate with one leg and walked in again.


    Although I''m not sure why Second Master Lin suddenly decided to barge in, but I know there must be a reason.


    So we didn''t think too much about it and went in together.


    When he arrived in front of the corpse, he found that Steamed Bun had his eyes closed and hadn''t opened them yet.


    I was afraid he would open his eyes again and scare the shit out of me.


    Second Master Lin invited the four treasures out and wrote a large piece of yellow paper. Due to the fact that the words were special, I couldn''t see clearly what was written on it.


    His writing on the yellow paper struck me as odd.


    Or maybe I don''t have enough knowledge, I''ve never seen this type of writing before, the words are sonorous, the drawing of each word is very strong.


    Second Master Lin said that this was called "Death Announcement."


    I didn''t quite understand what the Death Announcement was, but at this critical moment, he didn''t have the time to explain it to us.


    At this moment, Steamed Bun came over and whispered to me, "Death Announcement is an expert of the Second Master Lin, he doesn''t know the specifics, but what he knows is that after a person dies, there is a breath in their body that cannot leave. This is called ''misfortune'', and this Death Announcement is precisely used to calm down the dead."


    Second Master Lin nodded his head as he wrote this, agreeing with Bao Wenjun''s words. He said that the words on it were related to the birth of the deceased, the cause of death, where they would be buried after death, and where they would be able to enter the Underworld. This font was a special kind of word, if the font was as ugly as a spider, the families of the dead would definitely be unhappy, and they would also seem unprofessional.


    This Death Announcement''s calligraphy was very powerful. Not only did it give him a decent face, it could also suppress the "seedlings".


    Although he could not compare to calligraphers, this craft also had its own writing style.


    The Second Master Lin called this type of character "Iron Qi", which was the standard font for their beautiful writing list.


    He also stressed that this was not nonsense, and that history had its witnesses.


    According to the historical records, there was a saying of writing "Yangwen" since the Song Dynasty.


    In those days, when dignitaries were buried, they would write a calligraphy on the pottery with the intention of praying to the dead.


    That''s when this font came into being.


    However, things like "Death Announcement" could only be used on normal dead people.


    If this was used for abnormal deaths, it could easily lead to an accident.


    Second Master Lin said that the "Death Announcement" was very popular in certain places in the late Qing Dynasty, and this craft also supported a group of Mr. Yin and Yang.


    When Mr. Yin Yang wrote "Death Announcement", once he found out that the victim had died an abnormal death, he would immediately inform the officials and refuse to write anymore.


    Therefore, at that time, the government recognized this item and it was equivalent to a certificate of death.


    Only when Mr. Yin Yang opens the "Death Announcement" can the dead be buried normally.


    The current proof of death was indeed derived from the "Death Announcement".


    After writing, Second Master Lin blew the "Death Announcement" dry and covered Steamed Bun''s face.


    He said he could leave now, and then he gathered up the four treasures of the study and led the way out, followed by the rest of us.

 C42

    Sure enough, this "Wall-Hitting Ghost" had disappeared.


    Baozi''s home also grew further and further away, before finally disappearing from our line of sight.


    He couldn''t help but admire the Second Master Lin''s ability. That move just now was like a magic trick.


    Second Master Lin said that the thing that Steamed Bun had brought back was too strange. His body''s "Yin Qi" is also quite heavy.


    Eyes are the "window" of the soul, living people are like this, dead people are also the same. What we saw just now was actually what Steamed Bun''s eyes saw, so we kept circling in front of his house, sealing his eyes, and the "Wall-Hitting Ghost" naturally disappeared.


    Astonished, I thought of another question.


    Didn''t they say that "Death Announcement" could only be written for those who die normally?


    But Steamed Bun was still dead, so why did he write him a "Death Announcement"?


    Second Master Lin laughed and said that those were the rules of the older generation. After all these years, the rules had changed a long time ago.


    Thinking about it, time had changed. This was very normal.


    I couldn''t stop thinking about this mysterious "Death Announcement". It was truly an eye-opener today.


    They didn''t walk far before they arrived at the scene of the accident.


    It was too dark to see clearly, but we could all sense that there was something in front of us.


    The moment I turned on the flashlight on my cell phone, the hairs on my body stood on end!


    Xiao Tao knelt on the ground and lowered his head as if he was repenting. Bao Wenjun said, his posture was the same as when Steamed Bun died!


    Such a scene appearing in the wilderness at night could no longer be described as strange.


    Not only was Da Jian and I shocked, even the Second Master Lin was dumbstruck.


    I asked Bao Wenjun, what''s going on? Why did the Xiao Tao come here?


    Bao Wenjun said while trembling. The place in front of him was where the Holy Infant were burning during the day ¡­


    Following that, a brother on the side said that the Holy Infant was burned by him, and after the burning was done, it was buried on the ground.


    After listening to his words, I took a step forward to take a look. Sure enough, there was a bulge on the ground in front of Xiao Tao.


    I don''t know how to describe the astonishment in my heart. Could it be that the Holy Infant has returned to take revenge? But even if it took revenge, it should take revenge on Steamed Bun, because Samit had told me before, under normal circumstances, Holy Infant wouldn''t harm anyone, and no matter what kind of blessing it had, it would only land on its owner''s head.


    But why was Xiao Tao kneeling here? What does this have to do with the Xiao Tao?


    Second Master Lin walked to the front of Xiao Tao with a heavy face, checked his breath, and checked his pulse. He said that Xiao Tao was fine, his pulse and heartbeat were very stable, but what made people confused was that Xiao Tao was one of the Eight Immortals.


    Second Master Lin turned around and asked me, what is the background of this Holy Infant?


    I thought for a long time, but in the end, I didn''t know how to say it. I didn''t dare say that Steamed Bun was too greedy, so I was afraid that saying that would cause another conflict between Bao Wenjun and I. Thus, I could only shake my head, unable to explain myself.


    Da Jian and I asked him what to do. He thought for a while, then told us to put Xiao Tao on the ground and lie down on his back, he would think of a way.


    So we quickly got busy, and without caring about being scared, we pulled the Xiao Tao over and put him on the ground.


    However, he kept his hands in front of his chest, maintaining a posture of clasped hands. No matter how he tried, he couldn''t break it.


    Second Master Lin said that there was no need to care about his hands anymore.


    To be honest, I feel really guilty in my heart. Originally, Steamed Bun''s death was related to me, and if I hadn''t linked him to the Holy Infant, he wouldn''t be where he is today, and no matter what reason Xiao Tao has, he must definitely be related to me too. This matter is more or less related to me, so if something were to happen to Xiao Tao, I''m afraid that I would feel uneasy for the rest of my life.


    At this moment, he suddenly had an idea. He did not want to return to India, and he did not want to help Samit anymore.


    Second Master Lin took out a bunch of small things from his bag.


    I thought, could it be that he took out a peach wood sword, chanted some kind of incantation, and with the last bolt of lightning, Second Master Lin shouted out an order in panic!


    But the truth proved that I was overthinking it. Second Master Lin only took out a pile of yellow paper from his broken bag, but this time, he did not write about the Death Announcement s.


    I asked him, What''s the use of this? Second Master Lin didn''t allow me to ask any further, so he took out three needles. However, this time, it was not a silver needle, but an ordinary embroidery needle.


    He ordered Bao Wenjun to drip some blood on the paper boat to Xiao Tao who was lying on the ground.


    Without waiting for Bao Wenjun to catch it, I rushed up to the Second Master Lin and said, I''ll do it!


    Maybe Bao Wenjun also saw through my thoughts, his mouth slightly raised.


    I secretly rejoiced in my heart. Seems like after Bao Wenjun gradually calmed down, he slowly began to forgive me.


    Although I don''t know what Second Master Lin is up to, I still don''t dare to delay.


    After finishing, the Second Master Lin put the two small boats into a canal that was ten meters away from the fields.


    The yellow paper was very absorbent. I thought it would get wet, but it ended up sinking.


    Strangely enough, the small paper boat was like waterproof material, completely impervious to moisture.


    Da Jian asked him, to what extent would that be okay?


    The Second Master Lin said that it would be fine after it floated away.


    But the two boats, one in front of the other, swayed back and forth, refusing to move forward.


    However, the slightly larger paper boat at the front suddenly moved forward and floated into the distance. Immediately after, the small boat behind them followed the lead boat into the distance.


    Second Master Lin said that it would be fine when he woke up.


    I thought, a few small boats can wake Xiao Tao up? No matter how he thought about it, it seemed impossible. It was two completely irrelevant things.


    However, my suspicions were quickly dispelled.


    Less than five minutes later, Xiao Tao stood up shakily.


    I was surprised again! He even opened his mouth unconsciously.


    Too many evil things had happened in the past few days.


    Although he didn''t see any ghosts, these evil things happened one after another!


    Including Second Master Lin''s "Death Announcement" and "paper boat".


    But when the Xiao Tao woke up, he seemed to ignore our existence and just walked past us in a daze.


    Just as I was about to go up to stop Xiao Tao, he stopped me.


    He said he couldn''t wake him now, he would go home, don''t worry.


    Just like that, I watched Xiao Tao''s back gradually disappear from my sight.


    I asked Second Master Lin what was going on.


    He said he was not sure either, but he was sure that the Xiao Tao''s soul had been summoned. Based on the situation at the scene, it was very likely to be the doing it by this Holy Infant.


    I asked that brother, to what extent did you burn the Holy Infant to?


    The brother said that this thing was like an iron arm, it couldn''t be burned down no matter how much he burned it, and it ended up being buried.


    Hearing him say this, I suddenly had the urge to dig it out and bring it back to its rightful owner in India. If this thing were to be buried here, there was no telling what would happen to it in the future.


    However, I remembered Samit''s warning. Before I left the Baroda, he specially instructed me not to track the location of the Holy Infant, and to hide as far away as possible.


    In the end, I decided to give up. It wasn''t that I didn''t want to interfere, but I had personally witnessed how evil this Holy Infant was.


    Therefore, I could only silently pray that this matter would end here. In the future, nothing bad would happen to their village.


    The Second Master Lin told us that he is not a capable man, so do not place too much hope in him.


    Hearing his words, I panicked. What did I mean by asking him?


    Second Master Lin said that since the Xiao Tao was captivated by this thing buried underground, he would come here every night until the Holy Infant absorbed all the Yang Qi. In other words, the Xiao Tao had a tough life, and if he had a weak physique, he would probably die in the night.


    Bao Wenjun asked him, what should he do next?


    Second Master Lin said that I will bury your brother tomorrow night first.


    When we returned to the Baozi''s home, the "Death Announcement" was still covering our faces without any changes.


    What surprised me was that the Xiao Tao did not go home. Instead, he ran all the way here.


    Second Master Lin told us not to panic. Xiao Tao only remembered what happened previously, and he left from here, so it was normal for him to return here.


    Second Master went over and took the Death Announcement away, putting it aside, then said to the corpse, "It''s considered light this time!" Let''s see if you still dare to harm people!


    Second Master Lin''s every gesture was mighty and domineering, reminding me of the late master "Lin Zhengying".


    All the figures created by Lin Zhengying were fake, but the abilities of the Second Master Lin were real!


    After that, Da Jian and Second Master Lin arranged Steamed Bun''s body, and at the same time, placed the "Death Announcement" under his head, preparing to bury him later on.


    When dawn was about to arrive, the Xiao Tao woke up.

 C43

    When he woke up, he really didn''t remember anything. His memories were still stuck at the wake from the night before.


    He could not even remember the experience of being bewitched.


    I wonder why I can remember what happened when I was bewitched and he can''t?


    When the sky brightened, we would pack our stuff and go back. I was temporarily arranged to stay in Second Master Lin''s home and wait for the funeral procession to finish.


    In fact, Bao Wenjun came to find me during this period of time. He secretly apologized to me, saying that he was too impulsive at the time, and asked for forgiveness for any actions he took against me.


    Since Bao Wenjun was able to apologize to me, to be honest, I was very moved. Thus, I no longer cared about the matter of him forcing me to kneel down. What I was most concerned about was still the cause of Steamed Bun''s death.


    Bao Wenjun sighed, he said that no one was to blame, it was all his fault for being too greedy.


    I thought, Samit was right, it looks like Steamed Bun did something shameful.


    Bao Wenjun asked me, do you still remember how my brother called you one night, saying that he couldn''t go back to the suburbs?


    I nodded and said that I remembered. I had a very deep impression of him. It was already 11: 30 in the night. He hurriedly searched everywhere for his car. He was afraid that he would be unable to go back, so he delayed bringing the incense.


    Bao Wenjun said that his brother had personally told him about it. At that time, Steamed Bun had indeed rushed back before 12 o''clock and had indeed given him some incense, but due to the lack of time, he had anxiously ordered three incense sticks to burn, which he did not mind. In his panic, he had lit two candles, and then that night, he dreamt of a baby pointing at him and saying, "You don''t follow the rules, but Steamed Bun scolded in his dreams and went back to sleep."


    After that, he quickly forgot about it. The restaurant''s income was still double the daily income, and he thought to himself, it seems like there''s nothing to do, since the business is booming and the brand is starting, then he might as well stop. He decided to try it first, and even if it was not possible, he would not need to do it every day.


    From that day on, he did not pay his respects again, and in the end, after a few days, something happened in the restaurant. First, he caught a poisoner, and in fact, the poisoner was just a bait designed by the enemy family, taking advantage of the chaos in the kitchen, the real poisoner took the opportunity to drug the rice pot.


    However, even though his enemy had been found out, the restaurant had collapsed completely due to the poisoning incident, and because of that, Steamed Bun had lost a lot of money, so all the money he had earned in the past few days had gone down the drain, so he was unwilling, and forced his uncle to think of a way to get Holy Infant out, because the police did not know what the Holy Infant was and treated it as if it was a murder case, so his uncle spent a lot of effort to get it back. On the day he got it, Steamed Bun told me that he wanted to get some money in the shortest amount of time, then went on to do a big job. I didn''t disturb him for more than three hours, but after three hours, when I thought he had gone back to bed, I didn''t care, and when I got up to go to the toilet and passed the hall in the middle of the night and found him still kneeling there, I thought, never having seen my brother so devout as to kneel all night without getting up, and I called him, but there was no reply, and I called him a few more times, and he was still motionless, and then I realized that something might have happened, I went over and touched him, and he was lying down straight on the floor, and he was cold by then.


    Firstly, that day when he went home late, he did not follow the rules and incense, as well as angered the Holy Infant. Furthermore, he had a dream to warn him once, but unexpectedly, this brat scolded him once, and in the end, the Holy Infant gave him a small lesson, which was that he had a conflict with the old name on the side. As a result, Steamed Bun was lucky, thinking that it was fine to not bow down to the Holy Infant, he angered it once again, and let it ruin his fortune.


    Bao Wenjun nodded his head, he said his analysis was right, my brother was killed by his own ''greed'', when my brother died in front of the Holy Infant, we found a bundle of underworld money in front of him, I asked a lot of people, no one knew where this bundle of underworld money came from, so I thought that this was the ''unexpected fortune'' that my brother had asked for, but it could only be spent in the underworld.


    Bao Wenjun said that his sudden death was a huge blow to their family, so he immediately thought of me and thought that if I did not introduce this thing, his brother would not have died, so he called me back to give me a lesson, but unfortunately, he was too impulsive and lost his head, and hoped that I could forgive him.


    I patted Bao Wenjun''s shoulder and said, this matter can''t be blamed on you, our good friend of four years, if you say you''re sorry again, this term would be too foreign to me.


    Bao Wenjun was right, as long as his brother was buried, he would be at peace.


    We talked for a long time before we went back to bed.


    The next morning, I was woken up by the Second Master Lin, and was told to go to Baozi''s home to help with the burial at eight o''clock in the evening.


    I asked Second Master Lin, there won''t be any problems today, right?


    Second Master Lin said, where did all this trouble come from? Besides, if the body stayed any longer, it would stink, so even if something went wrong, it would have to be buried today.


    Then, Second Master Lin gave a few simple instructions. We called Da Jian and Xiao Tao over and went straight to the Baozi''s home.


    As soon as I entered the yard, I felt something was wrong.


    Due to Steamed Bun''s death accident this time, word had spread throughout the entire village. Right now, no one dared to approach his house, even Bao Family''s parents were temporarily staying at another''s home, so this courtyard was already empty.


    But very clearly, I heard a wave of "shua shua" sounds coming from inside the Baozi''s home hall. That sound was extremely sharp and ear-piercing, and caused one''s entire body to go numb.


    The sound was not too loud, so it was obvious that the few of them had heard it as well.


    They didn''t pay much attention to it at the time, so they just asked him to go in and take a look.


    As a result, after entering the room, he was finally able to clearly see what the "shua" sound was.


    They saw Bao Wenjun stepping on the coffin, and on the table beside him was a grindstone, in his hand was a pig slaughtering knife, he was grinding on top of it!


    Seeing us enter, he did not stop what he was doing. Instead, the corners of his mouth lifted into a sly smile.

 C44

    Next to the coffin was Steamed Bun''s coffin. He was sharpening the knife beside the coffin. This scene looked quite strange.


    I was about to shout out and ask him what he was doing. Second Master Lin immediately stopped me, signalling for me to be quiet.


    The room was such a big place, although we did not make a sound, we were still discovered by Bao Wenjun.


    He raised his head. His eyes were bloodshot and filled with a strange smile.


    When he looked at us, he did not stop sharpening the knife in his hand.


    That gaze, it was as though it wanted to eat us!


    Second Master Lin whispered. He''s been possessed!


    Although we all know that Bao Wenjun is Steamed Bun''s brother and the two of us are brothers, what does he mean by sharpening his blade here?


    But before we could react, Bao Wenjun raised the blade in his hand and slashed towards us!


    Surprised and surprised, Second Master Lin reacted quickly.


    He grabbed Bao Wenjun''s neck with one hand and used his middle finger to poke the center of his forehead.


    Come to think of it, it was weird that Bao Wenjun fell to the ground and stopped moving.


    Da Jian and I were dumbfounded. What exactly is going on?


    Second Master Lin waved his hand to tell us not to worry, it wasn''t a big deal.


    Then he went to the door and looked around.


    Da Jian asked what he was looking for. He said that he wanted to see exactly what caused Bao Wenjun to be infected by this evil spirit.


    So we followed him, not daring to leave.


    After searching the courtyard, he didn''t find anything amiss.


    Finally, the Second Master Lin fixed his eyes on the "Shadow Lamp" that was hung on the door frame.


    He slapped his forehead and said how could he forget about this!


    Before, Second Master Lin had said that the "Yin Light" was to lure souls home, so it could not be extinguished before burial.


    But in the past two days, we''ve encountered too many things, so we don''t have the time to worry about it.


    This time, however, the shadow light was extinguished and something happened.


    It''s a good thing that we made it in time, if not the pig slaughtering knife in Bao Wenjun''s hand, would have created such a mess!


    The Second Master Lin asked the Xiao Tao to go inside the house to look for candles. Da Jian and I followed him out of the hall and into the courtyard to see if there were any more mistakes.


    Just at this moment, Da Jian''s miserable cries came from inside the house!


    We ran back to the house to see what was going on.


    Xiao Tao stood in the middle of the room, his mouth was wide open as he looked above him ¡­


    Bao Wenjun hanged himself!


    There was a rope tied to the beam, and directly beneath him was Steamed Bun''s coffin.


    With such a high ceiling beam, he must have stepped on the coffin to lift it up.


    Second Master Lin shouted. F * ck you, what are you standing there for! Save them!


    As if we had just awoken from a dream, Da Jian and Xiao Tao volunteered themselves and quickly stepped on the coffin to hug Bao Wenjun, while Second Master Lin and I followed suit.


    Fortunately, the rope was not tightened so it managed to pull Bao Wenjun down in a few breaths.


    After placing him on the ground, the Second Master Lin let out a sigh of relief.


    He said he was lucky to find out in time, that there was no danger to his life, and that it wouldn''t be long before he woke up.


    Hearing this, my hanging heart finally relaxed.


    Da Jian was a little flustered. He asked Second Master Lin, otherwise, he would bury the bun here and now.


    Second Master Lin said he had already planned on doing this, but he had to untie the rope first.


    We weren''t in the mood to ask why we had to untie the rope first.


    Da Jian wanted to step on the coffin to untie the rope, but he was stopped by the Second Master Lin.


    He said that he was stepping on the coffin to save the dead, so he was forced to stop, and was extremely disrespectful to the dead.


    We found a bench for you. Da Jian stood on it and untied the rope. Xiao Tao supported him from below.


    The room''s beams were higher, the rope was especially short, and they had to step on a stool to reach the rope. They did not know how Bao Wenjun had managed to hang himself.


    I asked them if they could use it. Da Jian said there was no need.


    Seeing that nothing had happened, the Second Master Lin instructed me to follow him and light the Shadow Lamps.


    I almost forgot about lighting the lamp after the accident just now.


    However, just as Second Master Lin and I were about to walk out of the hall and light the lamps, a scream came from behind us.


    We ran back to the house, and when I saw what was happening, I sat down on the floor in fright.


    It was unknown when, but Da Jian, who was standing on the chair, had already hung himself up.


    The Xiao Tao s below were also dumbfounded.


    Second Master Lin and I quickly ran over and saved the hanging Da Jian.


    After Da Jian was saved, he clutched his neck and coughed for a long time before recovering.


    When I asked him what was the matter, he said that the stool had been very stable, but for some reason he slipped and got his neck in.


    If he were to ask Xiao Tao again, he would be even more unclear. In short, Da Jian suddenly had his neck inside.


    The few of us stared at each other, even Second Master Lin was at his wit''s end.


    I thought, fuck you, I don''t believe this shit!


    I immediately stepped on it, but lost my balance and fell off the stool.


    However, he didn''t fall and only kowtowed.


    Afterwards, the few of us took turns to step on the rope, but it never went well, either falling off the stool or breaking its legs.


    The hanging rope was becoming more and more evil.


    The Xiao Tao was getting anxious. He begged the Second Master Lin to not bother with the rope and directly bury the bun!


    The Second Master Lin shook his head. He said that all of you have seen it too, today Bao Wenjun hanged himself.


    Hearing Second Master Lin''s words, we were frozen in place, no one dared to take another step forward.


    Finally, my eyes lit up as I thought of a solution!


    There was a long bamboo pole in the yard, so he found a candle to tie onto it and used the flame of the candle to burn the rope.


    Everyone slapped their thighs, not expecting this.


    I didn''t have time to be complacent. I quickly found a bamboo pole and tied it to a candle. Everything was ready.


    Second Master Lin told me to be careful, and to let it go when the situation arises.


    Even without his words, I am extremely careful.


    I lifted the pole and held the lit candle out to the rope on the beam.


    But then, something even more serious happened.


    Before the bamboo pole could reach the rope, the candle tied to it suddenly fell down!


    The candle fell on the wreath next to the coffin.


    Originally, the wreath had been tied with paper for the time being, but as soon as it touched fire, it instantly caught on fire.


    In the blink of an eye, the flames had already reached the wall.


    The fire spread rapidly, as if gasoline had been poured everywhere.


    My first thought was to run!


    Second Master Lin is the calmest, he shouted loudly. Let me carry Bao Wenjun out while the others can carry the coffin out with him!


    I sighed in my heart, luckily Second Master Lin had reminded me, otherwise Bao Wenjun would have been burnt alive!


    I didn''t care about anything else as I lifted Bao Wenjun who was on the ground and ran out. I temporarily put him in the middle of the courtyard and ran back to help them.


    Within a few minutes, the entire hall had been set ablaze!


    It was already hard to say if they could still make it out.


    But I jumped in without hesitation.


    Amidst the thick smoke, the three of them pushed the coffin with difficulty and moved out.


    Since the coffin had four corners and they only had three people, they couldn''t lift it.


    With my help, the four of us quickly carried the coffin to the courtyard.


    The thick smoke made us cough for a long time.


    The huge amount of smoke alarmed the other villagers. They all came over with pots and pans to help put out the fire.


    I was a little touched in my heart. Even though everyone in the village avoided us because of this matter, when there was an emergency, everyone came over to help.


    Perhaps this is the truest, simplest aspect of us rural people.


    The fire was put out by everyone''s efforts.


    However, the main hall of Baozi''s home was basically finished.


    The only fortunate thing was that Steamed Bun''s corpse and Bao Wenjun''s life had been saved.


    However, what made his hair stand on end was that even though the entire room had been burnt beyond recognition, the rope on the roof was still intact.


    It seemed like what the Second Master Lin said was true. If he did not remove the rope, the bun could not be buried.


    A lot of people didn''t know what was going on, so they started talking all over the place, asking us to bury Steamed Bun as soon as possible.


    In order to not cause more trouble, Da Jian and Second Master Lin tried their best to get rid of the villagers who were fighting the fire.


    Just as we were thinking about what to do, Second Master Lin suddenly slapped his thigh.


    He asked us to find the dishes and chopsticks that the steamed buns used before they died.

 C45

    After asking the Second Master Lin, I found out that there was a custom in their village: Every time someone was born, they would prepare a pair of tableware for him to accompany him throughout his life.


    The bowl and chopsticks would be buried with him when he left.


    I thought, no wonder Bao Wenjun always ate with a porcelain bowl and a spoon when he was in college, it was a custom in his village. At that time, I wondered why Bao Wenjun always ate with a bowl when there were dishes in the school cafeteria, even when we asked him before, probably because he was afraid that we would laugh at him for being a country bumpkin.


    Fortunately, the kitchen wasn''t burned down, so we quickly found the bowls and chopsticks that Steamed Bun used.


    Second Master Lin smashed the bowl on the ground and picked up a fragment.


    He sincerely said that this was the last method. If it didn''t work, then he would bury him.


    Seeing this, I understood that he was going to cut the rope with the pieces of the bowl.


    After all, the Second Master Lin is already old, and we all volunteered not to let him take the risk.


    But Second Master Lin waved his hand, he wanted to come personally.


    Entering the main hall, we fought back the remaining smoke and made our final attempt.


    Unexpectedly, Second Master Lin managed to cut the rope off smoothly, and there were no accidents during this period.


    We all gave a thumbs up, the older the spicier!


    Second Master Lin came down and held onto the rope for us to deal with.


    But we all backed away, and no one dared to take the rope.


    Second Master Lin looked down on us, probably because he thinks that we''re too cowardly.


    Arriving at the courtyard, he lit a fire and set the rope on fire.


    When he was done, Second Master Lin rubbed on another piece of rope and lit up the "Shadow Lamps".


    Before he left, in order to make sure that the bun was alright, Second Master Lin intentionally opened the coffin to take a look.


    We didn''t dare to move forward. We just hid at the side.


    But when Second Master Lin opened the coffin''s lid, the expression on his face instantly changed!


    Seeing Second Master Lin''s expression, the three of us looked at each other.


    My first thought is, Steamed Bun''s gone?


    However, I guessed wrong this time. Steamed Bun was still lying there intact.


    And what surprised Second Master Lin was the set of "old clothes" he was wearing.


    He remembered that at the beginning, he was wearing an old black robe, but now, he was wearing layers upon layers of old clothes with blue lace. Furthermore, they were extremely short. They were simply child''s clothes! Only Steamed Bun was weak. If not, ordinary players wouldn''t be able to wear him.


    Where did the "old clothes" come from?


    Second Master Lin turned his head and asked us, who helped him?


    Amongst the three of us, you look at me and I look at you.


    Da Jian was a little impatient. At a time like this, what was he going to do about it? Maybe it was something Bao Wenjun had given him to wear.


    But Second Master Lin did not say anything at that time, he closed the coffin lid and we went back together.


    When we got home, my mom cooked dinner. We didn''t have much appetite, so we just ate a little.


    Second Master Lin told everyone to take a rest first as they still had some work to do during the night.


    After returning to the house, just as I was about to fall asleep, the Second Master Lin entered.


    Looking at his expression, I knew he must have something to talk to me about.


    Sure enough, he sat on the edge of the bed and went straight to the point. He wanted to know why Steamed Bun was wearing his old clothes.


    My interest was piqued, and I asked him to tell me what had happened.


    The Second Master Lin said that the problem lay in this old clothes.


    It looked like an ordinary longevity garment, but there was a great deal of care within it!


    In the white matter industry, there is a job called "longevity clothes maker", specially made for longevity clothes.


    Generally, longevity garments didn''t use fur, meaning that the dead would turn into beasts in the next life.


    Therefore, most of the materials used are "silk cotton", meaning "nostalgia".


    Secondly, the number of people wearing the birthday suit was even more detailed.


    No matter what the living do, they pay attention to "avoid single love, double love", and any procedure in the funeral of the deceased involves "avoid double love, single".


    The shroud is no exception, all who know, want to "five collars three waists", namely: five pieces of top, three pieces of skirt pants.


    There were also many aspects of collocation that he didn''t want to go into too much detail about.


    Second Master Lin said that the biggest problem was that Steamed Bun''s birthday suit was obviously made of beast skin.


    Second Master Lin was able to see the inklings, so he immediately thought about the number of longevity clothes.


    After browsing through, he found another problem.


    The jacket and trousers were inside and outside.


    This clearly meant that ''good things come in pairs''!


    Thus, he came to the conclusion that some people wanted Steamed Bun to become a "beast" in his next life, and "good things come in pairs", which meant they wanted another one to die in his house!


    What the heck! How much hatred and hatred was this?


    No wonder Steamed Bun was so restless. If he was to wear such "old clothes", anyone else would be in an uproar!


    I asked them, could it have been done by your village? Who in the village could make a shroud?


    They carefully thought about it. Other than the fact that Steamed Bun''s father was a butcher of pigs, no one else in the village seemed to know how to cook. Many people in the village were lazy and delicious.


    You are older, you should know more about the situation in the village.


    He frowned deeply. After thinking for a long time, he truly could not think of anyone who could make a birthday suit.


    He said that Steamed Bun''s birthday suit was definitely not something an ordinary tailor could make.


    Because, other than the particular things that he said, the patterns on it and the way it was arranged were definitely the methods used by the insiders.


    After chatting for a while longer, his eyelids started to twitch. Unable to hold on any longer, he fell into a deep sleep.


    When I woke up, I found that only the Second Master Lin''s family members were still cooking.


    When I saw that the sky was already dark, they definitely went to the Baozi''s home.


    I didn''t even have time to eat before I turned around and left.


    Reaching Baozi''s home, there were already many people gathered outside, many of whom did not dare enter, yet wanted to watch the show.


    Upon entering the courtyard, he discovered that there were several lights within the courtyard, much brighter than before.


    Second Master Lin and Da Jian were busy bringing Bao Wenjun to the wooden bed.


    Half a day had passed, but Bao Wenjun had still yet to wake up.


    When Second Master Lin saw me, he waved me over.


    He told me that he was in trouble again, that Bao Wenjun was unable to wake up, and must have lost his soul.


    But now, he didn''t know whether he had lost his soul or had Steamed Bun hook it up.


    So now, he was going to find Bao Wenjun''s soul and bring it back.


    When I heard this, my heart went cold again. It seems that the burial of Steamed Bun was suspenseful tonight.


    Second Master Lin ordered me to bring the Yin Lamps over and place them beside Bao Wenjun.


    I took the lamp and walked this way.


    As I walked, my neck felt cold and I could feel someone blowing at me.


    When he thought of this, an inexplicable sense of fear arose in his heart.


    The Second Master Lin shouted at me, Lift the lamp above your head! Don''t look back, don''t care about anything!


    I suppressed my fear with great difficulty and placed the yin light beside Bao Wenjun''s bed.


    The moment he put down the lamp, the eerie feeling disappeared and everything returned to normal.


    Trembling, I asked Second Master Lin if there was something following behind me.


    Second Master Lin did not answer me directly. He only said that there were some things that I had better not know!


    I thought, You old thing! Despite knowing that I''m weak, you still made me do such a thing!


    However, how could I dare to say that out loud? I could only smile in greeting.


    Da Jian and the others were ready, what should they do next?


    Second Master Lin told them to bring a basin over for a porcelain pot.


    Da Jian took a washbasin and placed it beside him.


    Second Master Lin placed the paper money he prepared into a basin and started to burn the paper.


    After burning the paper, he took out a piece of yellow paper, and with a push, a small boat appeared.


    I have seen this boat before, last night at the place where the Holy Infant were buried, using this boat that Second Master Lin used to wake Xiao Tao up.


    I poured the paper ashes from the pot into a place specified by the Second Master Lin and filled it with fresh water.


    Then, he used the embroidery needle to take some of Bao Wenjun''s blood and placed it on the paper boat.


    It was just as amazing as yesterday, with not a drop of water on it.


    Faced with this situation, I was always very confused, because I could not tell whether this was a supernatural phenomenon or a "trick".


    Say it''s true, but you can''t see it, say it''s fake, but it really wakes people up.


    I know that the Second Master Lin has started to ''practice''.


    At this time, the Second Master Lin began to mutter.


    At first, I thought it was some kind of incantation, but when I listened carefully, it didn''t sound like it.


    The sound he made was different from yesterday. This time, he called out Bao Wenjun''s name in an extremely rhythmic and soft voice, sometimes three times, and sometimes two times.


    Sure enough, Bao Wenjun made a move.


    Everyone present saw Bao Wenjun''s hand tremble slightly.


    As the Second Master Lin''s "Soul-Calling" tempo sped up, Bao Wenjun''s hands also began to move more and more.


    The boat in the basin began to sway.


    Every time the changes in Bao Wenjun''s hand became more apparent, the Second Master Lin''s "Soul-Calling" rhythm would also become faster and faster.


    In the end, Bao Wenjun''s head also started to move, and his eyes also started to react.


    His hands began to prop up the bed, as if to sit up.

 C46

    Seeing this, those who had come to watch the show were scared away, while those who were more daring were also shocked to the core.


    At this moment, I was even more nervous.


    I wish that Steamed Bun will be buried early and all of this will be over as soon as possible.


    God just didn''t want me to feel comfortable.


    Bao Wenjun''s hand struggled a few times to sit up, but I kept feeling an invisible force pressing down on him, preventing him from getting up.


    Finally, he lay down and stopped moving.


    I asked Second Master Lin, did he fail?


    He was very calm. He said that as long as the boat didn''t sink, it would be fine.


    After he finished speaking, Da Jian, Xiao Tao and I subconsciously looked at the boat, which was still floating in the water.


    Second Master Lin is tired from talking, take a break!


    I thought to myself, what the heck is going on? You still have time to rest?


    But I am only an outer village person, Xiao Tao and the others do not dare to speak, much less speak for me.


    In order to hide the anxiousness in his heart, he could only speak to Second Master Lin in a relaxed manner.


    I asked him, why isn''t the boat wet? Second Master Lin smiled but did not speak.


    I asked him why he wasn''t wearing a robe, holding a sword, and dancing like Lin Zhengying.


    Second Master Lin laughed. He said that those things were all lies, with nothing that was truly useful.


    Just as my imagination was running wild, Second Master Lin spoke out.


    He let me hold the lamp in one hand and Bao Wenjun''s hand in the other.


    I asked him what he was doing. He called it the "Yin Bridge."


    Did I say that the danger factor was high this time? Would his neck be blown by someone?


    Second Master Lin said it was nothing, slightly more dangerous than before.


    He said it so casually, but to me, it was a psychological challenge!


    This old man, my life is also my life.


    Second Master Lin asked me if I''m ready. I said I was ready.


    In fact, I was very upset.


    Da Jian and Xiao Tao were also watching with worry, but he didn''t think that it was appropriate for him to say anything in this kind of situation.


    Because everyone''s fate was in the hands of the Second Master Lin.


    Second Master Lin prepared glutinous rice, silver needles, yellow paper, candles and other items.


    I held the lamp in my left hand and held Bao Wenjun''s hand in my right.


    His hand was not warm at all, and I wondered if he was dead.


    Second Master Lin instructed Da Jian and the others to find another basin.


    Everything was ready. He told Da Jian and the others to burn the paper and not burn the fire.


    He grabbed a handful of glutinous rice and stuffed it into Bao Wenjun''s mouth, and even stuffed it into his nose.


    I was sweating profusely. Even if he didn''t die, he would still suffocate to death from all this torture!


    Then he stuck a silver needle in each of my temples, and there was a slight stab of pain.


    Then, he inserted the lit candle into Bao Wenjun''s mouth and then placed the silver needle into his mouth.


    At this moment, my inner tension has reached an unprecedented level.


    Sweat soaked through my body, and I didn''t know what to expect.


    I am not related to the Second Master Lin at all, so for things to get to this point, whether he wants to harm me or save me, it all depends on fate.


    When everything was ready, Second Master Lin used a wooden stick to stir the paper boat''s water basin, quickly creating a whirlpool.


    At this time, a miracle happened as the Second Master Lin began his "magic trick".


    He suddenly threw away the stick in his hand.


    However, the whirlpool in the water continued to spin faster and faster.


    However, the small paper boat was still safe and sound in the whirlpool.


    I thought that even if it were the calmest water, the little boat would have to sway more or less, but now it felt like it was stuck to the water.


    At the same time, I reacted.


    I felt Bao Wenjun''s hand suddenly tighten around mine, and it was getting tighter and tighter.


    His temple, which was pierced with silver needles, began to hurt.


    And the pain continued to rise, so much so that I almost cried out.


    Second Master Lin called out to me, don''t ever call out, you have to hold it in.


    I gritted my teeth and nodded.


    The whirlpool in the basin suddenly stopped, and the small paper boat, like a deflated ball, directly sank into the water, turning into an ordinary piece of yellow paper.


    At this moment, my head hurt so much that it felt like it was about to explode.


    Her mind seemed to be wandering around, one moment she was Steamed Bun who was wearing her birthday suit, another moment she was seeing Bao Wenjun''s expressionless face.


    Second Master Lin quickly took out a copper coin and placed it on Bao Wenjun''s forehead with a "pa" sound.


    I thought, I think if I put a little more effort, his skull might shatter.


    At that moment, I heard a muffled bang.


    This voice came from Bao Wenjun''s mouth.


    The glutinous rice stuck in his mouth was already sticky, and was still emitting pungent black smoke. The candle also sprayed out.


    Second Master Lin will not stop here and then, he pulled out all of the silver needles from our bodies.


    I couldn''t hold it in any longer. My legs buckled and I sat down on the floor.


    He felt as if he had fallen apart, gasping for air.


    Xiao Tao hurried over to help me, and asked if I was alright.


    I waved my hand weakly, without strength.


    Although Bao Wenjun still had not woken up, Second Master Lin said that he was alright.


    After a while, when I was almost done, he left the others to stand guard, and then he took me and left.


    The people watching from the doorway made way for us to leave.


    They didn''t say anything along the way. When we reached home, we directly laid on the bed. Second Master Lin seemed to be even more tired than me.


    After a long time, he only said one thing. The flow of water was too muddled.


    This was Second Master Lin''s lamentation. I was shocked that he could say such words.


    One could imagine how terrifying this was.


    Initially, I wanted to ask him why he suddenly pulled me back, but Second Master Lin''s snores came from all directions.


    He might be too tired.


    I didn''t want to wake him up, so I just let him sleep in my bed.


    Very soon, I forgot what happened that night and fell asleep in a daze.


    After sleeping for an unknown period of time, I suddenly woke up with a start.


    Suddenly, we remembered something, we were busy with Bao Wenjun all day, we didn''t have the time to tell the Xiao Tao''s family about him kneeling to the Holy Infant, and we didn''t tell the Xiao Tao himself, it''s already midnight, could he have gone to look for the Holy Infant?


    I looked at my phone. It was one in the morning.


    Initially, he had wanted to wake him up, but Second Master Lin had slept soundly and deeply.


    When I thought about how he had been worrying about my family these past few days, I didn''t have the heart to wake him up again.


    But I was wide awake.


    After thinking about it, although I couldn''t do anything, I decided to take a look at the place where the Holy Infant were buried.


    I sneaked out of the house and jogged all the way to the place where the Holy Infant were buried.


    As expected, Xiao Tao was just like yesterday, kneeling in the wilderness with his hands folded together. The location was fair and square, and he was still in front of the small mound.


    He seemed to be sleepwalking, with his eyes closed and his head lowered.


    Although this was the second time he had seen such a scene, the shock and fear in his heart was still indescribable.


    The Second Master Lin had said that they must tie him up and prevent him from coming to this place again.


    Looking ahead, it was a desolate scene.


    The surroundings were desolate and devoid of any trace of life. The temperature suddenly dropped.


    Although I don''t know what etiquette I should use towards Holy Infant, the only thing I can do is to kowtow to it.


    I knelt on the ground and kowtowed three times towards that small mound of dirt, thinking to myself, Holy Infant, you are alive and well, take back your ability, what needs to be taken back is your revenge, stop harming innocent people, alright?


    At that moment, I heard a "hee hee" sound of laughter coming from behind me. It was very high-pitched, and the moment I heard it, I knew it was coming from a child.


    Turning around, he saw a vague figure and his heart skipped a beat.


    Not far from me stood a Dwarf, no more than fifty centimeters tall, waving at me.


    Although I couldn''t see its face clearly, I could tell from its figure that it was a child!

 C47

    When a person continuously faced with the threat of fear, they would become angry.


    That''s what I''m feeling at the moment.


    My eyes were full of anger as I stared at the person in front of me.


    No matter how much attention he focused, he could not see the man''s face clearly. He could only vaguely feel that he seemed to be wearing an old set of clothes.


    Are you a human or a ghost? If you want to kill or cut, you might as well give it a quick death!


    However, the thing on the other side that he did not know whether it was a human or a ghost did not seem to be angry.


    He just waved at me, slowly and stiffly.


    For some reason, the feeling of anger had disappeared and was replaced by the urge to walk over.


    In the beginning, I was still struggling inside, not daring to move forward.


    But in the end, the man in the "old clothes" seemed to have an invisible force that pulled me toward him.


    Just like that, one after the other, I followed him into the distance.


    His pace was neither fast nor slow, but he kept his distance from me.


    At first I could feel my emotions.


    Slowly, all their emotions disappeared and became blank ¡­


    Just as I was falling into a trance, a large hand behind me grabbed me.


    Suddenly turning back, he realized it was Xiao Tao!


    Wasn''t he kneeling there? Why did they suddenly catch up to me?


    Xiao Tao''s face was full of anxiety, telling me not to follow that person, otherwise I''ll lose my life!


    Just as I was puzzled, he pointed to the man in front of me, showing me his feet.


    It''s fine if I don''t look at it, but when I did, I immediately woke up.


    The person in front had no legs at all!


    I suddenly remembered that last time when I was possessed, Da Jian''s empty pants scared me stiff.


    However, this person''s situation was different. Not only did he not have feet, he could clearly see that he was floating!


    Instantly, all the hairs on my body stood on end!


    It was all thanks to Xiao Tao covering my mouth that I didn''t scream.


    However, his body was still trembling uncontrollably.


    Xiao Tao asked me, do you believe me this time? Hurry up and run!


    After saying that, he pulled me up and ran in the opposite direction.


    As we ran, I panted and asked Xiao Tao, should I notify him?


    Xiao Tao''s face was full of impatience. By the time he came to save us, you and I would have already become wraiths!


    It was unknown when the moon had appeared in the cloudy sky.


    The moonlight fell on me, casting a long shadow.


    However, I saw that the Xiao Tao in front who was pulling me, did not have a shadow!


    Ah!" My scalp went numb and my entire body was covered in goosebumps.


    Hearing me shout, the Xiao Tao stopped and asked me what was wrong.


    I just said that he doesn''t have a shadow, then when I looked down, I saw a long shadow pulling out from Xiao Tao''s body.


    Did my eyesight go blurry just now?


    I heaved a sigh of relief. Maybe it was because I was too nervous.


    Xiao Tao told me not to say anything, it was too scary in the middle of the night.


    But before I could make my next decision, Xiao Tao said something that made all the hairs on my body to stand!


    He asked me who was behind me.


    When I looked back, I was completely dumbfounded.


    Behind me, less than half a meter away, stood the man from before.


    It was still that "old set of clothes". The only difference was that he only had half of his body floating in the air ¡­


    Below him was only a blade of grass half the height of a man.


    Fuck you! Xiao Tao and I ran off together.


    Fortunately, the man with half a body behind him did not catch up.


    The moon that had been hiding in the clouds came out again.


    Borrowing the moonlight, I saw the Xiao Tao running in front.


    I was wondering how he could be so fast, but he wasn''t running at all, he was just floating ¡­


    As the Xiao Tao ran, he kept muttering to himself, "Hurry up, this is the place."


    My fear had reached its limit.


    I wanted to shout Second Master Lin, but my chest felt heavy and I couldn''t say a word.


    Instead of being played like a monkey, it was better to take the initiative!


    I chased after Xiao Tao with my last breath and punched him in the back of the head.


    Xiao Tao let out an "Ah" sound and fell to the ground.


    I don''t know what''s going on, but I''m going to get out. I feel the grass like a demon in the wind.


    Everywhere black tree forks began to sprout, like the devil baring his fangs and brandishing his claws.


    But in the end, I couldn''t get away from the Demon Claw. A cold, dry hand grabbed my shoulder.


    I can''t stand the shock any longer. I don''t know.


    After sleeping for a long time, I woke up. When I opened my eyes, I saw the dusky sky. When I woke up, I didn''t find anything abnormal. My body felt unusually relaxed.


    But I remember I was in the cemetery before I fainted, but where was this?


    As far as the eye could see, it was a street, but there was nothing by the side of the road. There were no sounds coming from the passing cars, and they were still trembling.


    There were a few pedestrians on both sides of the road. Most of them were dressed in similar black.


    They lowered their heads and walked in the same direction. The entire street was extremely quiet.


    Black clothes? F * ck! This familiar black robe ¡­ wasn''t this just a birthday suit?


    And that silent car, it was clearly a paper-covered car!


    F * ck, am I dead? Where am I? Is it the Underworld? My heart sank, inexplicably in fear.


    Fear is fear, but I can''t stay here all the time.


    Seeing that those people were all heading west, I had no choice but to follow and see what was going on.


    After about ten minutes of walking, I saw a square.


    There were two buildings in the square, one resembling the railway station of our county, the other resembling a hotel.


    Then a lot of people came out of the hotel and into the train station. Of course, all of this was completely silent, as if they were watching a silent movie.


    Under the gray sky, one could occasionally hear the whistle of a train.


    I walked up to the Hotel, a redbrick three-storey building that seemed to have existed for many years. The mahogany doors were wide open, and the men in black were coming in and out.


    There was a signboard on the door with the words "Transition Station" written crookedly. The name was very strange and he didn''t know what it meant.


    This plaque seems to have some sort of magic, causing me to have a feeling that I really want to enter it. Since I don''t have any leads, I might as well enter first.


    Just as I was about to step on the threshold with one foot, I heard a dog barking in the distance.


    Because it had been silent all this time, a dog barked, curious, and my foot retracted.


    I thought the barking didn''t have anything to do with me, but what I didn''t expect was that a big black dog came at me.


    The big black dog came closer and closer, bigger and bigger and louder and louder.


    It was only when the dog came to me that I saw, for God''s sake, that the big black dog was as big as a horse!


    For some reason, the big black dog stopped beside me and barked at me like a madman. I could clearly see his teeth, they were extremely sharp, and I could also clearly see the saliva flowing out of his mouth.


    The people who passed by didn''t seem to see my movements. No one paid any attention to me or watched the commotion.


    For some reason, I didn''t feel the least bit scared.


    Not like the cowardly me.


    The only thing that made me unbearable was that the deafening cry was about to pierce my eardrums. That cry made my consciousness blur bit by bit ¡­


    He could no longer see anything in front of him, and the big black dog''s wild barking slowly disappeared as well ¡­


    When I opened my eyes again, the scenery in front of me changed again, but this time I recognized it. I was lying in Second Master Lin''s courtyard!

 C48

    At this moment, a touch of white appeared in the east. The sky was about to brighten.


    I was lying naked in the middle of the yard, with the concrete floor beneath me.


    A large black dog was barking in my ear, causing my eardrums to hurt.


    In front of me, there were many concerned faces.


    Xiao Tao, Da Jian, Second Master Lin and the rest are all here, and they were all very excited to see me wake up.


    Second Master Lin barked at the big black dog, who obediently went to the side.


    I clearly remember what happened just now. What exactly did I go through?


    Seeing my confused look, Second Master Lin said I lost my soul!


    [What happened to me? How did he lose his soul?


    The Second Master Lin said that he woke up in the middle of the night and saw that I had closed my eyes.


    However, when I accidentally touched my ice-cold hand, a closer inspection revealed that I had lost my soul.


    What happened just now felt like a dream. Could it be that my soul has left my body? This was too strange!


    The Second Master Lin explained that I might be too tired so it would be fine.


    Although Second Master Lin acted relaxed, I still noticed the worry in his eyes. Maybe things weren''t as simple as he thought.


    Only then did I realize that I was naked except for my underwear, and that my wrist was tied with a red string, the other end of which was tied to the neck of a black dog not far away.


    I said why the black dog refused to leave, so it was tied with a rope.


    When I untied the rope, I found that my feet were full of silver needles.


    However, there was no pain at all.


    I know this technique is called ''Silver Needle Soul-Sealing''.


    The Second Master Lin nodded his head in satisfaction and told me, "Red String of Fate is connected to the bridge, and I am barefoot on the ground. The Black Dog calls out to the soul, and the Silver Needle locks the soul, and the soul returns to the body."


    I was secretly happy in my heart, thinking that the Second Uncle was still unconscious, so I decided to learn a few moves from him. When I return to India in the future, I will try to use the Second Uncle on him.


    Originally, I did not want to go to India anymore due to the events of the past few days, but when I thought about the Second Uncle, I still decided to go back.


    Back at the house, I recounted my experiences after "losing my soul."


    When I mentioned seeing a dwarf wearing "old clothes", the Second Master Lin frowned.


    He asked me if I remembered what the man looked like.


    At that time, I didn''t know why, but I could see that person''s entire body, but I couldn''t see his face. The only thing I could remember was that person was very short.


    Second Master Lin tried to recall if there was anyone so short in the village.


    After going through them one by one, he didn''t think that there would be such a short person in the village.


    Seeing how nervous they were, I told them not to think too much. It was just a "dream" and not real.


    Who knew that Second Master Lin would actually be so serious, what did he say was not true? This was the truth!


    When I finished listening, my heart skipped a beat.


    These words were not simple from his mouth.


    Second Master Lin asked me, what else did I see?


    I told him about the rest of the story, including the "hotel" and "train station."


    After reading it, Second Master Lin''s face changed greatly. He hurriedly pounded his chest for half a day before finally recovering from his shock.


    We all asked him what was wrong, why was he so nervous?


    The Second Master Lin shook his head. He said that the heavens truly have eyes, if I had been even a little bit late, I would have died.


    Why should I ask? He explained the reason.


    It turned out that the dusky place I went to was called the "Yin Market".


    The "ghost market" was not a dark place, but a transformation from a "soul" to a "ghost".


    As soon as a person dies or is on the verge of death, the soul will come to the Yin Market.


    Legend has it that the place called the "Transition Station" was the place where the "soul" turned into a "ghost".


    Anyone who entered the transition station would receive a "Ghost Token", which was equivalent to an ID Card.


    When you come out again, you''ll be a real ghost.


    That is to say, you have truly died.


    Then he would go to the "railway station," get on the train, and report to the real world.


    Hearing this, my heart also shook for a moment.


    You have to know, I had one foot in the "transition station"!


    If I had been any later, I might have died... Just thinking about it made him afraid.


    Whether it''s true or not, I think it''s good to be alive! To live now is a beautiful wish for me.


    There''s nothing to do for the time being, so we''ll all go back to bed.


    In my sleep, I saw the man again.


    He called my name and gave me an "old dress."


    I was awake in the dream, and I wondered if I had lost my soul again.


    At the same time, he felt his body getting hotter and hotter.


    Thus, he forced himself to wake up.


    After opening my eyes, I sat up from the bed with a ''whoosh''.


    At some point, I was dressed in "old clothes."


    It was the same color, the same design, as the man I had met in my "dream," the same unutterable dissonance, and I cried out in horror.


    Second Master Lin hurried over when he heard the commotion and was dumbfounded when he saw my clothes.


    No one knew when the "old clothes" had been put on for me.


    Second Master Lin thought for a long time before coming to a conclusion. The "old clothes" should have been worn by the dwarf.


    So he was the one who led me to the "Yin Market"?


    Second Master Lin shook his head. He said that he was not sure, but since he had put on "old clothes" for me, it was very likely that he would look for me again.


    In this way, we formed a "bridge" between the two of us.


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air.


    Didn''t that mean I was wearing the "Tightening Spell"? Can''t get rid of his control over me?


    Second Master Lin patted me, telling me not to panic, he will think of a way tonight.


    Since the clothes could be worn, he said, there was naturally a way to take them off.


    It was not even noon when Da Jian returned.


    They had waited for an entire night, but Bao Wenjun had not woken up yet.


    Second Master Lin said that it was fine, you guys continue to stand guard, whoever is tired can go replace it, in short, there will be people watching.


    I dared not go anywhere, but sat on the edge of the bed and blew the fan.


    There was no choice but to wear the "old clothes" Second Master Lin.


    But it makes me hot. Hey, what did you say I did in my previous life?


    I asked Second Master Lin when he could take off his old clothes.


    He seemed to be very sure as he said, "Isn''t it just taking off your clothes? You haven''t taken off your clothes?" Take it off at night.


    I thought, you''re the one who made me dress like I couldn''t take it off, why do you sound like me?


    But since he said so confidently, I won''t think about it too much.


    I ask Second Master Lin, when will Bao Wenjun wake up? When could Steamed Bun be buried?


    He told me not to worry about it, that the village had asked the monks to come and do things for me.


    If he said he was fine, then so be it. In short, I still believe in the Second Master Lin.


    Second Master Lin said that he was going out to prepare. I asked him what he was going to prepare, and he said that he would take off my "old clothes" for me at night. He also told me to stay at home and not go anywhere.

 C49

    I promised.


    When he got home, he felt like his whole body was burning.


    If he wore these old clothes for two days in a row, he would definitely be able to feel the prickly heat on his body.


    I hope I can get this thing off successfully tonight.


    I lay awake, tossing and turning.


    After lying on the bed for a while, his body felt unbearably hot.


    When I needed him the most, Second Master Lin arrived in a hurry.


    But what surprised me was that the Second Master Lin did not come alone. He also brought a person and used a small truck to pull a lot of things.


    What confused me the most was that all of the goods on the carriage were all for the funeral, which caused me to be completely confused. My heart skipped a beat as I asked Second Master Lin, which family died again?


    The Second Master Lin mysteriously closed the courtyard door, and then pulled the man over. The person who came with him was an old man who was about his age, and he introduced him to me as Old Master Wang.


    This Old Master Wang doesn''t seem to like talking much. He nodded at me and started to unload the goods in the courtyard.


    When the Second Master Lin''s family members heard the commotion, they also came out. When they saw the things that were used for the funeral, they were dumbfounded.


    Without waiting for Second Master Lin''s reply, Da Jian and the other Xiao Tao rushed in.


    So it turns out that they had been keeping watch at Baozi''s home, and had heard from others that there was a funeral in the Second Master Lin''s home. Those people who loved to spread rumors said that I had died, so they hurriedly rushed over to take a look.


    It didn''t matter if the door was opened, as there were many people who wanted to join in the fun to watch.


    The Second Master Lin did not rush to explain, but went to the door first, facing the people who were watching the show, he had to do something later, if the ghost child accidentally gets on someone''s body, I do not care.


    These words were indeed useful.


    Originally, the matter with Baozi''s home made the villagers feel unlucky. They all thought I was the God of Misfortune, but with the Second Master Lin''s threat, all of them ran away.


    Second Master Lin shut the door and walked back to us, waving his hand to tell us not to be anxious. First of all, none of your family members died.


    The Xiao Tao did not understand, since no one died, why did you drag these things into your house?


    Second Master Lin said that he would conduct a funeral for me.


    At that time, I jumped a little. I was alive and well, did they want me to die earlier?


    Xiao Tao and the rest could not stand it anymore, and looked at each other.


    Second Master Lin quickly waved his hand, and let him finish what he wanted to say. Because I am wearing the birthday suit, my soul can be taken away at any time, so in order to keep my soul, I have to take off the birthday suit, of course, it is not simple to take off your clothes, you just have to take it off, so you have to use "fake soul" to confuse them, and then do a fake funeral. First, let me lie down in the coffin, then take off my birthday suit, and wear it on paper man''s body, and then burn it.


    This move was called "Tracing the Sky and the Ocean". Second Master Lin asked me to remember.


    I quickly nodded my head. I''ll remember! I thought, learning another move, feeling the excitement in my heart.


    The Second Master Lin said that we shouldn''t stand still for now, everyone quickly started moving, it would happen when the sky turns dark.


    Although we were all surprised, there was nothing we could do. After all, Second Master Lin was helping me.


    That Old Master Wang didn''t interrupt from the beginning until the end, he kept talking while unloading the goods. Second Master Lin told me that I cannot let this funeral slip by carelessly, and must follow the proper procedures.


    I said yes, whatever you say is what it is. Anyway, my bottom line is, don''t really kill me.


    Second Master Lin''s face was filled with displeasure. F * ck you, what the hell are you saying?


    This Old Master Wang was Second Master Lin''s good friend for many years, and had done all sorts of useless things in his life. More specifically, Old Master Wang was a "shanty master", who was the one whose family had lost their lives and set up funeral shed for others.


    Sheltering masters were not something that could be done by ordinary people. There were many things that needed to be paid attention to. First, they had to understand Feng Shui, then they had to look at the people who made the orders, then they had to look at the people who made the tents.


    Everyone had seen rural funeral shed construction before, did they think that it would just be a piece of cake? However, this was not the case. If one''s funeral shed was not good enough, it would affect the lives of future generations, and some things might even go wrong.


    When Old Master Wang was young, the national situation was unstable, the people did not live in peace, people who starved to death were everywhere, and at that time, there were even more supernatural incidents in the countryside.


    Six years ago, I was still not born. Old Master Wang and Second Master Lin belong to the same town, but they are not from the same village.


    At that time, a young man from their village died. His family was not rich, but he could get enough food. Once, a young man brought his own chick into the village to sell, and he ended up being criticized as a "opportunist."


    Not to mention the scuffle, but in the end, he was beaten to death on the street. His corpse was left behind on the streets, and it was not an exaggeration at all. This was the truth of the matter.


    At that time, everything was ready, funeral shed were also ready, and when Second Master Lin opened the "Death Announcement" and was about to put it in the coffin, something happened.


    An evil wind suddenly blew without any warning, and the funeral shed was flipped to the sky. That scene could be said to be extremely miserable, and it was truly evil.


    This scared everyone to death, and they hurriedly set up their funeral shed again. However, just as they set up their funeral shed, a gust of wind blew past them again.


    At this time, everyone present saw that the corpse had turned into a "Cyan Forehead," and its color was becoming darker and darker.


    "Cyan Forehead" was not a small matter, it was the precursor of "getting up the corpse".


    The "fake corpse" was due to the fact that the person had just died and their nervous system hadn''t completely died yet. Due to external reasons, when the nerve was stimulated, it would be easy to fake the corpse.


    However, a corpse could only sit up. In less than a minute, it would have to lie down again.


    The scariest thing was "getting up". If his forehead turned blue, then there would be trouble.


    It was easy for him to stand up, and within a short period of time, he might attack someone. This phenomenon was still unexplained up until now.


    The funeral shed went back and forth a few times, but they were always blown down by the wind. Moreover, the color of the "Cyan Forehead" became darker and darker.


    Second Master Lin only helped people arrange the funeral, how would he know how to set up the funeral shed! So he could not find the reason.


    A relative who had lost his home introduced to Second Master Lin that there was a "shed master" in Ma Fang Village and asked him if he should come over to take a look.


    Second Master Lin listened to his suggestion and quickly called for people to come over.


    The awning master was Old Master Wang.


    The funeral was temporarily put on hold until Old Master Wang was invited. He came over to look at the scene, and then asked the family about the situation of the deceased.


    In the course of their conversation, they learned that the deceased was extremely "respected" when he was alive. If he was killed, it would also be a disaster caused by his pride.


    It was probably because his mouth was not clean that he angered the "guards with red hoops".


    After hearing this, Old Master Wang looked at funeral shed and understood what was going on. funeral shed were set up too casually and too simply.


    [Young man, you have a good face. You left in such a miserable manner. You should at least let him leave with dignity, right?]


    In the end, Second Master Lin paid 200 yuan for the bereaved families and accepted the job.


    In the afternoon, he brought over a load of stuff, and before long, a new set of funeral shed was set up.


    The two ends of the funeral shed were constructed with two pieces of pure Golden Silk Sauna Wood, forming a huge door. The thickness of the door would probably require two adults to hug it, and the most impressive part was that the engraved "Wandering Dragon and Phoenix" on the Golden Silk Sauna Wood was similar to the 3D effect of now, looking very lifelike, one could imagine the degree of detail of its workmanship.


    At the top of the funeral shed, there was a large, glittering golden flat surface.


    On both sides of the funeral shed gate, there were carvings of pure golden silk nan wood, left cow''s head, right horse''s face, they held axes, hooks and forks, and they were overbearing!


    The construction of the other parts of the funeral shed were even more particular, a total of 749 thin and long golden silk nan trees firmly supported the funeral shed, this kind of battle situation, had a lot of face!


    Everything was ready, the Old Master Wang said that the funeral could continue.


    Second Master Lin opened the "Death Announcement" and placed it inside the coffin. As expected, the "Cyan Forehead" of the dead gradually retreated, the funeral was successfully completed, the funeral shed did not move at all, there was no more wind, and the "Cyan Forehead" of the dead completely disappeared.


    The Second Master Lin said that at that time, the decorations on the walls of the Old Master Wang had changed.


    Five years later, the family became the "wealthiest" in town.


    From then on, Old Master Wang''s business was at a peak.


    Fortunately, in the chaos of "excluding the Four Old", Second Master Lin and the Old Master Wang, who were engaged in feudal thoughts, passed through that era safely.

 C50

    Old Master Wang went into seclusion for ten years. This time, upon being invited, he came specially to build funeral shed for me.


    Second Master Lin''s explanation was that only Master Wang''s funeral shed was able to suppress those filthy things, preventing them from entering.


    They couldn''t get in, so they naturally couldn''t see what was going on inside. When the time came, they could use that trick to "deceive the heavens and seas" and help me take off my "old clothes".


    I have a question. Why did the Second Master Lin pay two hundred for the bereaved families?


    In the past six years or so, two hundred yuan was not a small amount!


    Second Master Lin sighed, and said that he had asked a good question, at that time when he was hosting the funeral, it was always a "package." From the beginning to the end, everything was done in one go, under normal circumstances, there wouldn''t be any problems, but if there really was a problem, he could only think of his own way.


    If you push the question to the bereaved and ask them to add money, then your reputation will go bad. No one will come to you in the future, so those who help others with funeral affairs are most afraid of any mishap happening in the middle.


    Listening to Second Master Lin finish speaking, I lamented. Three hundred and sixty lines, was not easy at all!


    After an afternoon of preparation, everything was ready.


    This Great funeral shed has almost taken up Second Master Lin''s courtyard, so I won''t speak of the details, but it''s truly extraordinary!


    Old Master Wang looked at his own results and revealed a satisfied smile.


    Only then did he open his mouth to speak.


    One was a "bungalow," the simplest.


    We should set up a "ridge awning" and work with flowers.


    Some built "greenhouse", two bread mat, set the patio, hanging blue crane ceiling.


    The most luxurious is "across the street", the building and the ridge, hang colorful net.


    The interior of the courtyard is equipped with multicolored glass windows, some with moon door and banister, and a brocade with banister on the platform (Lingtai).


    This kind of funeral shed is rather expensive.


    And the one Master Wang had built for me was a "building across the street."


    Of course, those useless "high match" were all saved. The main issue was that they didn''t have enough time, as long as there was a "bridge".


    A "bridge" would be drawn from the end of the funeral shed, and the "Soul" would be pulled from the bridge.


    This was akin to taking "Soul" away.


    In a situation like mine, it would be perfect for a "crossing the street."


    Because there has always been something to hook my "soul."


    In that case, I''ll just directly draw out the fake soul. As long as I walk out of the building, I''ll be fine.


    If the "fake soul" was trapped inside the funeral shed and the "dirty thing" that was guarding outside couldn''t enter, then when the time came, it would jump into a wall in a hurry and might make a mistake.


    After I finished listening, I sighed to myself, Back then, I was really lucky that I didn''t get rid of the Old Master Wang.


    When everything was over, Second Master Lin chased everyone out of the house. He told them to temporarily hide in other people''s homes to avoid staying around to prevent any mishaps.


    After they left, only the three of us remained.


    Looking at the scene of the "funeral", it was as if it was real.


    I thought to myself, What kind of thing is this? You''re going to give me a funeral before you die.


    When the sky was about to turn dark, there was a knock on the door. Second Master Lin opened the door and an old lady came in.


    I nodded awkwardly. Please come in, please come in!


    The auntie did not hold herself back as she changed into a mourning set after she entered the funeral shed.


    In the last few operations, they wrote about losing the couplet, opening the Death Announcement, and lighting the Shadow Lamps.


    Second Master Lin told me to remember that these are the most important procedures during the funeral.


    Of course, not every place was suitable for these kinds of procedures.


    When dealing with a white matter, one must respect local customs, and first learn how to "see and hear".


    This meant that if they came to a strange place, they must first inquire about the local customs.


    Second Master Lin told me to remember, this is called "Listening and Listening."


    After lighting the lamp, there was only the last of the sunset left. It was about to turn dark.


    At eight o''clock, the sky was completely dark.


    Unprepared, a sharp "howl" broke the silence of the village.


    It scared me so much that my soul almost flew away on the spot.


    It turned out that with a "plop", the woman kneeled in front of the coffin and began to mourn.


    At this moment, I was already lying inside the coffin.


    The aunt was indeed worthy of being called a "songstress". Her high-pitched voice was definitely not inferior to those singers.


    "Coming on the first day, what the hell, what the hell."


    "The deceased soul, his eyes were filled with tears. Two eyes will not dry tears. "


    "I am Tathagata, oh my god!"


    "The next day, I came to Wangya Wangxiaojie [1], Wangxiangtai [2]."


    "Where the dead soul died, go back and you won''t be able to come back."


    "I am Tathagata, oh my god." "The third day arrived. Have you forgotten the ends of the world?"


    The sound of the old woman''s mourning was so clear, so true, that I wanted to cry.


    At this moment, lying in the coffin, I suddenly felt a sense of serenity that I had never felt before.


    He felt very tired, and he really wanted to lie down like this forever and never get up again.


    I secretly sighed in my heart, a person''s life is a breath, after death a handful of soil, in fact, life is so simple.


    When the singing was almost done, Second Master Lin took the lamp and placed it in front of the prepared paper man.


    That paper man is my "substitute".


    Old Master Wang raised his lamp, Second Master Lin dipped his brush in cinnabar and wrote the word ''birth'' on the paper man.


    I leaned against the edge of the coffin and looked outside.


    Although I knew it was fake, I was still a little scared.


    After he finished writing, the Second Master Lin whispered, "Let me lie down. Don''t move.


    He took out two coppers and pressed them to my eyes.


    Tell me, from now on, don''t make a sound, I''ll get up whenever he takes a picture of me.


    I lay down and memorized the Second Master Lin''s words. I closed my eyes tightly, and then I completely couldn''t see what happened in the funeral shed anymore. I could only hear the aunty''s intermittent wails, and during that time, I would occasionally hear the sound of writing.


    After an unknown amount of time, the copper coin in my eyes was taken away. Second Master Lin patted me and signaled me to hurry up.


    I quickly got up and walked out of the coffin. At that moment, I realized that the Second Master Lin had quickly sucked two bronze coins into the paper man''s eyes.


    How magical! The copper coin was like a magnet, attracting the eyes of the paper man.


    Second Master Lin gestured for me to take off my birthday suit.


    I''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time, and now I can finally take it off!


    I quickly took off the corpse clothes, leaving only my underwear behind. Taking the corpse clothes, Second Master Lin put it on the paper man as soon as possible, and after putting it on, I placed the paper man in the coffin. The Second Master Lin asked the old lady to continue crying, not stopping.


    Just then, Old Master Wang took out a black cloth and covered the entrance of the funeral shed. Then, he used a red brick to draw a line at the door.


    Second Master Lin told me in a low voice that this was called "Chicken''s Cry Thread".


    There were two uses. One, to prevent the "soul" from running away in fear. If they didn''t go through the "street building", then it would be troublesome.


    Second, although funeral shed could obstruct the things outside, for safety''s sake, there was also insurance to prevent the things outside from intruding.

 C51

    The Second Master Lin took over the Death Announcement and read out. Name of the deceased: Zhang Yang, date of birth: March 3, 1997; date of death: July 18, 2016; address of burial: Loess Mountain, southwest of Guang Ming Village; method of burial: New grave, single grave, earth buried; cause of death: natural death; deceased: Zhang Yang walked westward from the "brothel" shady bridge, and naturally left a dark trail to pick up the soul ¡­


    Losing person: Lin Zhishu.


    After he finished reading, he placed the Death Announcement into the coffin and pasted it on the face of the paper man. Then, he took the brazier and burned a few pieces of paper.


    I was about to ask something when I suddenly felt something was wrong. The air seemed to be falling rapidly, as if a cold wind was blowing in!


    I subconsciously turned my head to look at the door. The black cloth was tightly covered, there was no wind at all, but there was wind within the funeral shed, and the only candle that was blown was on the verge of collapse.


    When I heard that, I quickly ran to the center of the funeral shed and used my hands to protect it. I clearly felt that wind was blowing inside the funeral shed.


    I tried my best to protect the candle from being extinguished, but it was blown out, even though I was protecting the candle.


    With a crack, the candle fell off the table and fell into two pieces. Perhaps the aunt had never seen such a scene before.


    She, who was still kneeling by the coffin, quickly dodged to the side.


    Since the only candle in the funeral shed had been extinguished, the weak light of the shadow lamp did not work either.


    At that moment, the evil wind stopped. Just as I was about to exhale, I heard sounds coming from the coffin in the darkness. It was the sound of paper scraping against the walls of the coffin!


    I was so scared that I stuck close to the Second Master Lin. He seemed to be very cautious as he asked in a low voice, "Who?"


    But the air was dead silent.


    In a blur, I saw a shadow sitting up in the coffin.


    I felt my hair stand on end.


    Old Master Wang was the first to react. He fumbled to pick up the candle and lit it up again, and his funeral shed immediately recovered its light.


    Inside the coffin, the paper man was dressed in a birthday suit and sat up.


    I don''t know if it was an illusion or something, but I felt its eyes squint at me!


    The grandma had probably never seen something like this before, so she turned around and ran.


    Second Master Lin shouted from behind, don''t run, I haven''t even paid you!


    However, all I heard was a "Clang Dang" sound coming from the gate, and then there was no more sound.


    I knew that the grieving woman had been scared off.


    As for the paper man, it just sat there quietly with no reaction.


    Second Master Lin told me to stay put, he walked over to take a look.


    After reading, the Second Master Lin knew where the problem was.


    Actually, I could also tell that the copper coin that was sucked into his eyes had dropped at some point in time.


    Second Master Lin waved his hand.


    He picked up the two copper coins from the coffin and placed them back on the paper man''s eyes. At the same time, he took out a silver needle and pierced it into the "Seven Apertures" position.


    Sure enough, the paper man fell down.


    Second Master Lin said that sealed seven orifices with silver needles. This is called "Soul-Sealing Spike", which is also another way to lock your soul.


    I nodded quickly! If only there were a small copy. I''ll write it down one by one.


    He said that if he took out the paper man and put it in the brazier, he would burn the birthday suit as well.


    With that, we took the paper man out of the coffin and threw it into the brazier.


    At this moment, a thought flashed through my mind, the paper man was burnt to ashes, the longevity clothes were still intact, and in the end, I failed to strip!


    However, my imagination is too rich.


    Both the paper man and the birthday suit were burnt and quickly turned into a pile of ashes. There was a pungent smell in the air that was very unpleasant.


    After a long while, the Second Master Lin finally heaved a sigh of relief. He was already sweating profusely, and when I asked him if he succeeded, his answer was yes.


    He felt an unprecedented sense of relaxation, as if he had received a new life! After we finished, we started to dismantle our funeral shed.


    While removing the funeral shed, I saw that the Second Master Lin''s face didn''t look good. His face used to be red, but now his face was completely black, as if he was holding in his breath.


    Without waiting for me to step forward to ask, the Second Master Lin "Pu ¡­" After spitting out a mouthful of blood, Old Master Wang and I immediately went over to support him. I asked him what was wrong.


    The Second Master Lin smiled awkwardly and said that it was nothing serious. He was already old and a little tired. I said don''t remove the funeral shed, come in and rest for a while.


    After saying that, Old Master Wang and I carried him into the house.


    I helped Old Master Wang pack up the rest of the things and put them on the carriage.


    During this time, I tried to talk to the Old Master Wang, but he just kept quiet. Seeing that he didn''t say anything, I stopped talking.


    When I left, the old man didn''t say anything and just waved at me before driving away.


    I was also a little tired, so I put on my clothes and sat down in the yard to rest.


    After a while, Second Master Lin''s son and daughter-in-law returned. They carried a lot of raw walnuts on their back and told me to rub them with me.


    It''s definitely a manual labor, although it is not a technical one, but it is more difficult to knead them together, because the walnuts that were just plucked from the trees had a thick layer of green skin on the outside, and this layer of skin is extremely difficult to peel off. I can see that Second Master Lin''s son''s ten fingers'' nails are all black, and that''s not mud, but the pigment left behind from years of peeling walnuts, and it''s very difficult to wash it off.


    Second Master Lin''s son asked me how I was doing. I said that I was fine and took off my clothes.


    His son nodded and said, As long as you take it off, as long as you take it off. Nothing ever happened in our village, but ever since Steamed Bun died, all sorts of weird things have happened.


    The person who said it didn''t mean it, but the person who heard it had their own thoughts. The death of Steamed Bun was related to me, so I kept having the feeling that the words of Second Master Lin''s son made me feel very awkward.


    After a while, the Second Master Lin came out of the house. I saw that his face looked better, so we quickly put down what we were doing, and asked him with concern. He said that he was fine, although he was old, his recovery ability was not bad.


    After I finished speaking, Second Master Lin told me to follow him to Baozi''s home. I put down what I was doing and followed him out.


    When we reached the Baozi''s home gate, we did not go in. Instead, we looked around us at the gate for a while, and looked into the courtyard. Xiao Tao and a few other people were still guarding there, playing cards.


    There were a few monks chanting in the courtyard, and the chanting disturbed me.


    Coincidentally, at that moment, we heard a rustling sound from inside, followed by a figure hurrying out.


    Just as we were about to walk in to take a look, we bumped into Da Jian, who said that he was about to look for us.


    I asked him what was the matter, and he said that Bao Wenjun had awoken!


    Hearing this, I was overjoyed and hurriedly followed Second Master Lin into the courtyard.


    After carefully calculating, Bao Wenjun had already been unconscious for two days.


    Walking into the house, I saw Bao Wenjun burning paper for the bun and kowtowing. Seeing us coming in, Bao Wenjun grabbed me and told me to follow him out.

 C52

    Hearing this, I was overjoyed and hurriedly followed Second Master Lin into the courtyard.


    After carefully calculating, Bao Wenjun had already been unconscious for two days.


    When I entered the room, I saw Bao Wenjun burning paper for the bun and kowtowing. When he saw us coming in, he grabbed me and told me to follow him out.


    Bao Wenjun pulled me to a place with no one around. He looked around to make sure no one was around before he dared to tell me that he had been having a dream over and over again for the past two days, and that his brother had given him a dream to keep you away from the Indians!


    He stunned me with that sentence. Stay away from the Indians? Who was he referring to? Among the Indians I know are Samit, Kieran, my aunt, and that imam.


    These were Indians. What did he mean? Or am I to stay away from all Indians?


    I asked him, did Steamed Bun say who it was? Do you have a name?


    Bao Wenjun shook his head, saying that his brother kept repeating these words, and did not say anything else. He just said that as long as he woke up, he would quickly come and notify you!


    I pondered for a moment, but I couldn''t think of any clues. Could it be that his brother was the one who fell victim to Bao Wenjun''s evil? Steamed Bun wanted to make Bao Wenjun fall for it, then give him a dream to tell him to keep me away from the Indians?


    Just when I was still thinking blindly, Second Master Lin and Da Jian came over. Bao Wenjun said that if there was nothing else, he would go back to sleep first.


    Second Master Lin asked him to wait. He asked Bao Wenjun if the "old clothes" on Steamed Bun had been worn by you.


    Bao Wenjun did not hide anything and told the truth. He said that he stayed at the Pan Family two nights ago and came over to see Steamed Bun in the morning.


    While he was tidying up the yard, he saw something on the ground in front of the gate. He walked closer and saw that it was an "old garment". He looked around and realized that there was no one there.


    He thought to himself, I bet someone sent it over and accidentally dropped it. He didn''t think too much and put it on Steamed Bun.


    I asked him. Don''t you think the suit doesn''t fit him?


    Bao Wenjun said in confusion. He did not feel that it would be appropriate to wear it.


    Second Master Lin waved his hand towards me, signalling me not to interrupt. He asked Bao Wenjun, is his "old clothes" placed inside the courtyard or outside the gate?


    Bao Wenjun said that he was inside the courtyard.


    Second Master Lin thought for a while, then said that he had nothing to do, you should go back first.


    Bao Wenjun did not speak further, and bid his farewells to us before returning.


    After he left, the Second Master Lin followed us back to the courtyard. I asked him if the "old clothes" were placed at the entrance or outside the courtyard.


    The Second Master Lin said, "Ghost into the courtyard, Corpse Drawing Transformation." This was not a simple matter for Steamed Bun.


    Just as I was about to ask him, the Village Chief also came over. When he heard that Bao Wenjun was awake, he quickly came over to see.


    The village chief asked him, "I just heard what you guys said. What do you mean by ''ghost enter the courtyard''?"


    Second Master Lin briefly explained what had happened. After hearing all that, he clearly felt the Village Chief''s forehead begin to sweat.


    He begged Second Master Lin to think of a way. The bun had not buried in the ground yet, so don''t let anything happen to it!


    Second Master Lin suddenly thought of something, and immediately asked, whose home did Bao Wenjun say he lived in?


    Da Jian said that he lived in the Pan Clan.


    Second Master Lin has said this, little kid and Da Jian will go with me to the Pan Family.


    Da Jian said that if we were to leave, no one would be keeping watch. Xiao Tao had gone back to sleep, and now, only Da Jian was left.


    The village chief volunteered. He was going to stand guard here.


    Second Master Lin nodded his head and said, since there''s someone who wants to keep watch, it should be easy, let''s go.


    I ask Second Master Lin, why are you going to the Pan Family?


    The Second Master Lin said that Bao Wenjun had been struck by evil, who knew if he would bring back clean things!


    Hearing this, my heart turned cold.


    Da Jian asked him, why did he want so many people to go with him?


    Second Master Lin did not explain, he only said that we should follow him, and come back when we arrive.


    I think he might be afraid of running into ghosts on the way, or other unclean things.


    The village chief was a little scared, Baozi''s home is so strange, could something have happened?


    Second Master Lin had instructed him, as long as you don''t take off his "old clothes" and look into his eyes, nothing would happen!


    The village chief shrunk his neck. It''s such a late night, can you not be so scary!


    Second Master Lin smiled and did not say anything else.


    After leaving the house, Da Jian asked the Second Master Lin about the bun.


    I understand, Da Jian meant, when will they be buried?


    The Second Master Lin said that tomorrow would be fine, at that time, he would burn everything in the steamed buns.


    I prayed that Steamed Bun would be buried successfully tomorrow and that nothing bad would happen to him.


    After walking for ten minutes, they arrived in front of a broken house.


    We tapped on the door a few times, but there was no response.


    Then we pushed the door open and found out that his house was empty.


    Didn''t Bao Wenjun go back to the Pan Clan? Where did he go in the middle of the night?


    Since there''s no one here, we can only turn back. We didn''t care too much about it, let''s wait until the latter half of the night before returning to Baozi''s home.


    Halfway through, a person suddenly stumbled over from the distance.


    When this person rushed in front of us, "Gu Dong", he immediately fell on the ground, which really gave us a fright.


    Da Jian summoned the courage to flip over that man, causing all the hairs on my body to stand on end.


    And this man, was Bao Wenjun! He was covered in dirt, his hair was disheveled, and there was blood on his head.


    Da Jian and I were so scared that we couldn''t take it anymore. Let Second Master Lin quickly see if he''s alive or dead!


    Second Master Lin took a look at his breath, saying that he was still alive. Then, he looked at his hands and feet and frowned.


    What''s wrong? He said that Bao Wenjun had probably been beaten up by someone, and his entire body was covered in injuries.


    Just now, Bao Wenjun had been running and shouting with his life on the line, which attracted a lot of attention from the villagers.


    There were already quite a few people gathered here, and they were all here to watch the commotion.


    After a while, Bao Wenjun slowly woke up.


    When he saw us, his mood fluctuated, as if he had seen something fearful. We comforted him for a long time before he finally calmed down.


    Da Jian hurriedly asked him, what happened just now?


    Da Jian asked a few questions in a row, but Bao Wenjun remained silent. His expression was lifeless, and his eyes were unfocused. He should have been greatly shocked, to the point that he seemed to have gone insane.


    Da Jian said, let''s leave it at this for now, I will get someone to send him to the town''s hospital, he should be fine, just keep him alive for two days, let''s not delay the funeral tomorrow.


    I asked him, Is this appropriate? Should he wait for Bao Wenjun to wake up before making his decision?


    Da Jian said that he couldn''t wait anymore, and decided to bury him first. Bao Wenjun also hoped that his brother would be buried soon, so that nothing bad would happen to him again.


    Since they have already acted on behalf of Bao Family, then I have nothing else to say, so I will listen to their arrangements.


    Da Jian called a car, and after getting someone to send Bao Wenjun to the hospital, we all went back to sleep.


    The next morning, Second Master Lin and I went straight to Baozi''s home to prepare for the funeral.


    The Eight Immortals were all here. The other Eight Immortals that went to another village to handle the funeral had returned as well. They were waiting for the coffin to be carried away.


    They had a rule that if it wasn''t for the funeral, the process would have been different.


    The first thing he had to do was "roam around his hometown" and walk around the village so that the dead could have a last look at their hometown and feel completely at ease.


    Next, he had to "walk the dark path", which was the path the dead walked the most. He had to walk it once.


    The "dead" sometimes didn''t know they were dead, and their wandering souls would continue to walk the same path as before.


    As a result, he was lost on the road and could not be reborn.


    Most importantly, during certain periods of time, it may appear in the mortal world and frighten passersby.


    The final step was to "drive the crane to the west" and be buried.


    This was a complicated process, and to the coffin bearer, it was a challenge.


    Everything was normal, and the corpse was not rotten, but he was still worried. He looked around, and in the end, the Village Chief became impatient, and told him to stop looking.


    The Second Master Lin blamed the village chief, the last time Baozi''s home''s funeral was not handled well, do you think the matter was not big enough?


    The Village Head''s face was ashen, but he did not say anything.


    The verification was complete, and the four Eight Immortals had tacked the coffin.


    As Second Master Lin was one of the Eight Immortals, he called his son Lin Jian over to help him manage the ceremony.


    With Lin Jian''s "Coffin Up", the "Eight Immortals" lifted the coffin and began to "roam the homeland".


    Our group majestically set off.


    With the village entrance as the starting point, take a circle around the inner path, "Cloud Traveling Home" is considered alive.


    Although this was a manual labor, the four "Eight Immortals" were able to deal with it. After walking around the village, there was no problem.


    The next step was to "take the dark path".


    In my heart, I pray for grandpa to tell grandma that nothing will happen to her, that nothing will happen to her, that she will be buried without a hitch.


    Something happened.

 C53

    When Steamed Bun was alive, he often walked from home to the pig farm.


    Because his family was the only butcher in the village, before he went to work at Foxconn, he had been feeding his father pigs in the pig farm.


    Although it was called a pig farm, it was actually a courtyard that was tens of square meters in size. It was specifically used for slaughtering pigs.


    Steamed Bun had always thought of marrying a wife, but if he killed a pig at home, he was afraid that the girl would find it dirty. Therefore, his father asked the village chief to specially grant him this piece of land.


    But unfortunately, Steamed Bun had never gotten married even when he died.


    The journey from his house to the pig farm was only two miles, and it only took forty minutes to travel back and forth.


    At the beginning, I was fine, but as I walked back, I noticed that the faces of these Eight Immortals were a little off. Their expressions were a little twisted, and they seemed to be struggling to lift it up.


    It was obvious that Lin Jian had also discovered it. He had instructed the Eight Immortals to carry them back in one breath and not stop.


    However, the faces of the Eight Immortals grew uglier and uglier to behold.


    I went up to ask the Second Master Lin quietly when no one was looking. What''s going on?


    Second Master Lin gasped for breath and told me, why is it so heavy?


    I said, it''s nothing, it''s just a coffin, and walking around the village is nothing.


    However, after thinking about it carefully, my heart immediately sank.


    The Eight Immortals didn''t say anything. Since they couldn''t stop, they would continue to persevere.


    Lin Jian was scattering money in front of him as he screamed, "All in a hurry! All dead and rising! Take the money and start on the road!"


    Halfway through, the Eight Immortals found it difficult to persevere.


    Da Jian could not hold it in anymore. He said this in a trembling voice, and it became heavier and heavier ¡­


    The others also started to say, "Why don''t we stop for a while, we really can''t carry it anymore!" Even the Second Master Lin was starting to sweat profusely.


    Without waiting for Second Master Lin to speak, the village chief did not want to listen. He shouted loudly and loudly, no one was allowed to stop, otherwise, next year, the village would be developed, and the village would be developed.


    It seemed like the Village Chief was really worried this time. He was probably more anxious than anyone else.


    Lin Jian wiped off his sweat and told them to hold on a little longer.


    However, the Eight Immortals were getting slower and slower as they carried the coffin, and it was getting harder and harder.


    There was a small hill in front of him, and if he went downhill, he would be fine.


    But coming back turned into going uphill, this was a little troublesome.


    He was really worried about what would happen next.


    When the coffin was lifted onto the slope, Da Jian, who was walking at the very front, stepped on something, causing him to lose his balance. "Putong", he fell onto the ground!


    Soon, the rest of the students lost their balance and fell to the ground.


    With a "clang", the coffin fell heavily onto the ground, stirring up a thick layer of dust.


    At this moment, everyone was dumbfounded.


    Second Master Lin stomped his feet and shouted. He''s finished!


    As for the Village Chief, with a "gulp", he sat down on the ground. He was scared silly. As for the others, some were running, some were running, some were running. The scene immediately became chaotic.


    At this moment, my mind is blank, I don''t know what will happen next.


    As for the four Eight Immortals, although they were sitting up, they were all extremely tired. They all sat on the ground and began to breathe raggedly. All of them were drenched with sweat.


    After resting for half a day, most of the people had already run off. The few people present had also recovered.


    The village chief asked Second Master Lin with a sullen face what to do. Second Master Lin shook his head and panted as he replied, afraid that he could not even raise his head.


    The village chief was on the verge of tears.


    Second Master Lin let the others stand up and try to lift it.


    The result, as he had expected, was that the coffin seemed to grow in the ground, unmoving.


    At this moment, the village chief was a little embarrassed. He went straight to the point and asked the Second Master Lin, when would the funeral of Steamed Bun be resolved? The Village Head''s face was livid, he did not finish his words.


    I know very well that the last thing he''ll say is that if it doesn''t work out, I''m going to ask you a question.


    Since the Second Master Lin was being shrewd, he naturally understood. He thought for a moment. How about this, give me one night''s time, then I''ll give you an answer in the morning.


    The village chief asked, "Then what about the coffin?" Just like that?


    The Second Master Lin said that he had found someone to take turns keeping watch, and would stand guard here.


    The Village Head then said, "I will believe you one last time!"


    With that, he patted the dirt on his butt and left with a dark face.


    Second Master Lin looked at the Eight Immortals and told them that it would be tough for them to stay here for one day.


    From the looks of it, the Eight Immortals were in a difficult situation.


    But I could guess that they were having an intense mental struggle.


    It was for the "dividends" of the tourism industry.


    In the end, the brothers gritted their teeth. Fine, this thing is done.


    Second Master Lin stopped when he saw the situation, and said that that was right! I''m just an old man, otherwise I would definitely be with you.


    The other three Eight Immortals shook their heads helplessly.


    Second Master Lin brought me back to prepare something, get me some paper money, and then burn some paper for him.


    On the way, I asked him how long Steamed Bun was going to keep causing trouble.


    The Second Master Lin said that he still had some unfulfilled wishes. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be making such a ruckus. If he wanted to send Steamed Bun away smoothly, he would have to find his "knot in his heart".


    Second Master Lin told me to pack my stuff and quickly go home. The things here have nothing to do with me.


    I nodded, then called home and told them I was coming home tomorrow.


    I wanted to settle the matter of my work visa once I got home, then fly back to Baroda.


    When I eat dinner at Second Master Lin''s home at night, they prepare a table of food for me. Second Master Lin advised me to not touch any of those things when I return to India.


    I nodded and didn''t say anything.


    After dinner, I went to sleep early in the evening. I let go of all distractions in my heart and naturally fell asleep very quickly.


    After sleeping for an unknown period of time, I was awoken by a noise. I opened my eyes and listened carefully. The noise came from outside. I put on my clothes and rushed out.


    When he came outside, he discovered that there were many people running here and there. Fear was written all over their faces.


    At this moment, a peasant ran past me. I grabbed him and asked him what was the matter.


    The farmer panted and told me that something had happened and that he had caused a ghost!


    After a careful inquiry, he found out that Steamed Bun''s ghost had come to beg for food from the four Eight Immortals while they were guarding the coffin ¡­


    Hearing this, my scalp tingled. I saw many people running back and forth in the distance. It was as if the entire village had been swept away, turning into a pot of porridge.


    I lifted my leg and ran towards Baozi''s home. When I arrived at his house, I saw the pale faces of the three Eight Immortals sitting in the courtyard.


    At the same time, Second Master Lin rushed over. Upon seeing Second Master Lin, the Eight Immortals'' expression relaxed a lot.


    Second Master Lin asked as soon as he entered. What''s going on?


    One of the Eight Immortals said that something had happened while he was taking a piss!

 C54

    They had been watching the coffins on the dirt road, but nothing had happened, and in the night they had agreed to take turns on duty, changing shifts every hour.


    The other two Eight Immortals were already asleep, so Da Jian got up and went to the toilet.


    The road in the village was different from the one in the city. There were no street lamps, so a few candles were lit beside the coffin.


    When he opened his eyes and looked, he saw that Da Jian was not by his side. He reckoned that he had gone to pee, so he did not care.


    After a while, he saw a shadow not far from him. Xiao Tao thought that Da Jian had returned, but that shadow stayed there for a long time and did not come over.


    That night, there was no moon and the candles were dim, so he couldn''t see them clearly. When he got closer, he was almost scared to death!


    That figure was not Da Jian at all, but rather the dead bun who was standing there.


    At that time, the Xiao Tao was so scared that he pissed his pants and quickly woke the other one up. The two of them saw that Steamed Bun''s ghost was wandering around, Da Jian had just finished pissing himself back.


    Seeing this scene, the Eight Immortals didn''t say anything as they ran! But who knew, running and running, they already ran to the Baozi''s home courtyard, tried a few times, but didn''t run out of the courtyard. They knew that they had met a ghost wall, and after a few discussions, they decided to just stay put and wait patiently.


    They were also very clear that they couldn''t run around recklessly when they encountered the Wall-Hitting Ghost.


    But at this moment, a figure walked into the room. This figure was none other than Steamed Bun!


    They were scared out of their wits and subconsciously wanted to run again, but it was Da Jian who was the calmest and told them not to move.


    From the looks of it, Steamed Bun had no intention of harming them.


    Steamed Bun seemed angry. He walked to the middle of the yard and shouted, Where''s my bowl? Who took my bowl?


    The Eight Immortals didn''t dare to say a word as they just stood there foolishly.


    Saying that, the Second Master Lin asked, where was the person?


    Da Jian said, he shouted a few times, and then disappeared.


    My scalp tingled. The whole village was terrified.


    Second Master Lin frowned. He seemed to understand what was going on.


    I asked him, What''s going on? Second Master Lin shook his head. He said that he was not sure yet, so he decided to take a look first.


    He also said that if nothing unexpected happened, this matter should be resolved by tomorrow morning.


    Although they said that they met Steamed Bun''s ghost, they were lucky that they didn''t run into any danger.


    The Second Master Lin said, you guys just stay here and don''t go anywhere, I''ll think of a way.


    However, who would dare to agree to that? Although he was from a neighbor, if he were to encounter such an evil situation, wouldn''t he be sweeping snow from the front door?


    Everyone stayed in front of the steamed bun house for a while. After seeing that nothing had happened, they prepared to go back to sleep.


    Just as we were about to leave, I felt a chill pass through me as a shadow wandered through the door.


    Following that, everyone present saw the dead Steamed Bun walk in from outside.


    He stood in the middle of the courtyard and shouted, Where''s my bowl? Who took my bowl?


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    It was unknown who shouted, but a group of people suddenly cried out and pushed towards the door like madmen.


    I saw something was wrong, so I scampered off.


    Dozens of people rushed out the door in an instant.


    However, he didn''t dare to run far. He stood outside the yard and peeped inside.


    We all saw Steamed Bun standing there in the middle of the yard, but in the blink of an eye, he was gone ¡­


    Was this a human or a ghost? Could it be that he could go to heaven?


    We took a few more glances inside and saw that the bun had indeed disappeared.


    But at this moment, for some reason, a shadow flashed in front of the gate and Steamed Bun''s ghost appeared again. She still stood in the middle of the yard and shouted, "Where''s my bowl?" Who took my bowl?


    The villagers jeered and ran away in a flash.


    Only I, the Eight Immortals, the Second Master Lin, and the Village Chief remained.


    After Steamed Bun''s ghost shouted those words, she looked around and then suddenly disappeared.


    He had encountered too many strange things in the past few days. If it really was a ghost, then it could be said that today was the first time he had truly seen a ''ghost''.


    Calmly thinking about it, every time he appeared, there would be a fixed pattern, just like a movie replay.


    We stayed outside, afraid to go in.


    Steamed Bun would appear every once in awhile, always standing in the middle of the yard and shouting, "Where''s my bowl? Who took my bowl away?"


    As time passed, the frequency at which Steamed Bun appeared increased.


    Second Master Lin did not say a word the entire time, frowning as he thought about this.


    As he appeared more and more frequently, he would no longer disappear after shouting and would even sit in the yard for a while from time to time.


    I wasn''t sure if it was an illusion, but I had a feeling that Steamed Bun''s eyes were starting to look in my direction. This feeling was becoming more and more obvious.


    At this moment, Second Master Lin suddenly shouted at Steamed Bun, "Why are you doing this!?"


    But who knew that after Second Master Lin shouted, Steamed Bun would turn around and look at us!


    I was so frightened that I thought he had found out and was ready to attack us.


    However, Steamed Bun''s mouth was wide open. His mouth was open and closed as if he were speaking, but no sound came out.


    But I could see the shape of his mouth, and obviously what he wanted to say was, "Quick... "Run ¡­"


    In an instant, goosebumps covered his entire body.


    I asked Second Master Lin, why don''t we escape?


    Second Master Lin waved his hand and said, "He won''t harm us, let''s see."


    Steamed Bun opened and closed his mouth for a long time before disappearing again.


    After a while he appeared in the yard again, as always, and asked where his bowl was.


    Just like that, he kept repeating this line: Where is my bowl, who took my bowl away!


    After repeating it over and over again, when Steamed Bun reappeared, he shouted loudly, "Which wicked person stole my bowl?" How am I supposed to eat?


    This time, Steamed Bun''s words changed. It wasn''t the same as before.


    However, the meaning was still the same, but there seemed to be a hint of anger in his tone.


    "Who stole my bowl! Bring it back to me! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite! " Steamed Bun''s anger was growing.


    Then he looked back at us.


    Only then did Second Master Lin open his mouth, he said that he understood what was going on.


    Two days ago, Bao Wenjun hanged himself from his house. At that time, the rope he hung himself from was unable to be untied no matter what. In the end, the Second Master Lin smashed the bowl that Steamed Bun used before he died and cut the rope.


    As I mentioned before, a pair of chopsticks followed a person from birth. This is very important, now that he has lost his chopsticks, how can he not be anxious!


    After saying this, the Second Master Lin shook his head and said, "Truly a sin. If the bowl is broken, where can I go to find it?!"


    I said why Steamed Bun didn''t want to go on the road, and this time I found out why.


    Second Master Lin told me that we should go first and go back to think of a way.


    He gave a few simple instructions to the Eight Immortals before leaving with me.


    On the way, I asked the Second Master Lin, Steamed Bun''s mood seemed to be increasing! If this continued, when his anger reached a certain point, would it explode and cause some trouble?


    Second Master Lin said that I have improved, and I can see that. He said that it was right, and that was what he was worried about.


    I asked him what to do.


    But he said nothing more.


    I said, I really can''t cremate him, the people in the city are cremation.


    Most people believe that cremation of a corpse is equivalent to cleansing all the sins of this life and making it easy to get rid of them, but cremation is not popular in places like ours.


    I don''t know much about this, but I do know that local customs are the first thing to be done, unless you are forced to do so.


    But Second Master Lin did not agree.


    I hunched my shoulders and had a premonition.


    At this moment, a few dim lights suddenly lit up at the head of the village. The lights flashed and disappeared. It was in the direction of Steamed Bun''s home.


    From a distance, he could see many shadows running in that direction. He had no idea what was going on.


    However, after a short while, the ruckus grew closer and closer, and soon, a dozen or so people madly ran towards the village entrance.


    I was dumbfounded as I watched them run over. A few of them ran all the way out of the village without even looking back.

 C55

    After we asked them, we found out that they were actually still awake, afraid that something might happen, and were prepared to come see us again during the day. However, after hearing that there were some movements from the Baozi''s home, they worried that something might happen, and bravely came out to look.


    Everyone saw Steamed Bun sitting in the yard and pointing to an empty table. He was smiling as he called out to everyone to eat. From the looks of it, he seemed to be sitting around a lot of people.


    After saying that, everyone asked the Second Master Lin what was going to happen. If this goes on, something big would happen sooner or later, and our village might even disappear from the map.


    Everyone pointed at Second Master Lin and gave their suggestions, but Second Master Lin held back for a long time without saying a word.


    At this moment, a portion of the people who just ran out of the village came back. When they saw us, they were stunned for a moment before realizing that they had also encountered the Wall-Hitting Ghost.


    At first they wanted to escape into town, but somehow they ran and ran and came back.


    The Second Master Lin told them to stop running. Although the matter with the bun was scary, it would not harm anyone.


    In the end, we decided to go back and take a look. Some of the more daring ones would follow us towards the Baozi''s home.


    When he reached the door, he found that the candles were still burning inside.


    He remembered that before he left, the candles that the Second Master Lin had lit should have been burnt up long ago.


    The Eight Immortals continued to hold their ground.


    It was unknown if it was due to some psychological effect or what, but his neck was chilled.


    A man has three lamps on him, one on each shoulder, one on top of the other. If someone calls your name, do not turn back.


    I felt my neck grow colder and colder, and I kept feeling something on it.


    "Where did you guys get my bowl?!" Suddenly, a voice sounded from behind me, scaring me so much that I couldn''t help but turn around. Steamed Bun was standing behind me with an ashen face.


    I don''t know where I got the courage, but I sent a flying kick, but it missed. I fell to the ground, while Steamed Bun stood there motionlessly.


    After falling down, I felt a strong feeling of suffocation in my neck, as if something was holding me down.


    I struggled like a madman, but my legs were in no condition to do anything. It was as if I was hanging in the air.


    Very quickly, I felt my body lighten. The seven to eight people outside rushed in and dragged me out. As soon as I stepped out of the door, I was completely fine. I was so shocked that I broke out in a cold sweat.


    Second Master Lin said I was bewitched, he said I just looked at the house beams, and then grabbed onto his neck tightly. They saw that something was wrong and immediately dragged me out.


    At this time, Da Jian brought over Steamed Bun''s Pig Slaughtering Knife from somewhere. With an aggressive look, he chopped the knife down onto Steamed Bun''s bed.


    He shouted, Steamed Bun! If you have the guts, then come out!


    Da Jian''s eyes were bloodshot, he was most likely being forced into a corner. He was bare-chested, and the muscles on his body were trembling, he was the one with the toughest Life Bestowal Spell out of the four.


    Second Master Lin analyzed that the reason why all of them were tenacious was because of Da Jian. However, they still encountered some strange things, which probably had something to do with Da Jian urinating.


    People could not casually urinate in the wilderness because they did not know when they had crashed into the "ghost". In addition, they were all asleep, so the "three fires" on their bodies were easily extinguished.


    I could smell the stench of blood on the butcher''s knife.


    Da Jian held onto the blade hilt, he sat on the bed, looking like he was going to throw caution to the wind.


    Strange to say, Steamed Bun never appeared again.


    Just when we thought it was all right, we heard flustered footsteps outside.


    We quickly ran out of the yard and saw dozens of people running around like they were fleeing for their lives. After asking around, we found out that Steamed Bun was asking for someone to "buy a bowl". They were all panicking and hiding all over the village.


    Da Jian took out his Pig Slaughtering Knife, telling everyone to not panic, and waited here. Just like that, until the next day, when the sky brightened, everything returned to normal.


    Second Master Lin told everyone to go back, please do not worry, no matter what, I will give the whole village an explanation, and he will let me go back too.


    He had originally planned to return home today, but after a long struggle, he decided to forget about it.


    I didn''t get up until the afternoon, and I heard a rattle in the yard.


    He walked out and discovered that Second Master Lin was sitting in the courtyard with a few bowls in front of him. He held a pile of broken pieces in his hands and looked around.


    I asked him what he was doing, and the Second Master Lin laughed at himself. He said that if it wasn''t for him messing around, there would be no trouble here.


    He picked a bowl that was similar to Steamed Bun''s. On a piece of paper beside him, he wrote "Steamed Bun''s Spring". He dipped a brush in the chicken blood and copied the word "Spring" onto it.


    After being roasted for half a day, the bottom of the bowl had already turned black. Second Master Lin used water to wash it clean.


    When I looked again, there was a hint of blood at the bottom of the bowl, he said.


    At this time, a lot of people gathered in front of Second Master Lin''s doorstep.


    Second Master Lin made them queue up, then peeked at them one by one.


    At first he didn''t understand what was going on, but later he realized that he was checking to see if he had lost his soul.


    But since there was nothing to do, the Second Master Lin let them go.


    The Second Master Lin said that if Da Jian had not been ruthless enough and took out the Pig Slaughtering Knife, you all would have been in trouble.


    Let''s not talk about the reason why we made a mess yesterday, if not for Da Jian, I think we would really have gotten into trouble. That Pig Slaughtering Knife could have killed countless of pigs, and it could be said that it was because of that Pig Slaughtering Knife that it saved our lives.


    However, this sly old fox, Second Master Lin did not say that he broke the bowl. If he said it out loud, he would become a sinner in history.


    If you want to talk about Steamed Bun, why does it seem like he''s showing a movie? Repeating a scene, the problem comes from "going by the shadow path".


    This was the reason why he couldn''t stop when he "took the shady route". If he didn''t take the shady route well, it would seem like he was showing a movie.


    As time passed, he would do something "out of bounds".


    Steamed Bun continued to "walk on the dark path". Once he walked the entire path, he would become a terrifying existence.


    After Second Master Lin finished speaking, he also prepared a few other things.


    In addition to the utensils, he also found some mud and wrapped it in paper to make a pillow.


    I asked what that meant, and he said you''d know when the time came.


    He then went to Steamed Bun''s coffin at night. He opened the coffin and placed the bowl and chopsticks inside. At the same time, he also placed the mud pillow under Steamed Bun''s head.


    Second Master Lin said that this was called "ground gas".


    Then, Second Master Lin took out a red rope to tie the coffin.


    I asked him, What are you doing tying the rope for? He rolled his eyes at me. Steamed Bun is already so noisy, but he''s still calling me fine? Then he told me, for the purpose of preventing the exhumation.


    I replied with an "Oh", as if I understood something. When everything was ready, I could only wait for the coffin to open. The village chief''s head was sweating profusely and his legs were shaking. Let alone him, even my heart was very nervous.


    Lin Jian shouted, "Get up the coffin!" The four Eight Immortals smoothly lifted the coffin. This time, nothing happened and they had completed the dark path.


    He finally had a heart attack.


    After that, Second Master Lin instructed the Village Chief to remember the following three points:


    1. Send someone to burn paper in front of the Steamed Bun Cemetery every day.


    When burning paper, he would mutter, "No one is to snatch it from me." These are Steamed Bun''s.


    2. The money used to burn paper, do not go to the stall to buy for the sake of saving money. Instead, make your own money print. I will write down the specific steps on the paper for you.


    Third, tie a chicken at the Baozi''s home gate. If the chicken is still alive after seven days, it means that it''s fine.


    The Village Head nodded his head like a chicken that was about to die. He then asked, "What if the chicken dies?"


    The Second Master Lin shook his head.


    When the Village Chief heard this, his expression became unspeakably ugly.


    I asked Second Master Lin, we had been busy for such a long time, how did we still have any questions?


    The Second Master Lin explained just in case, in order to eliminate the hidden danger.


    When the village chief was preparing to leave, he suddenly thought of something and turned back. He asked Bao Wenjun what should he do?


    Just then, Da Jian said that there was news from the hospital. I will be leaving the hospital today and let him stay with me for a few days.


    At this point, I couldn''t help but grumble.


    In fact, in the past, Bao Wenjun''s family was quite unpopular in the village. Because his family was poor and Bao Wenjun didn''t really know how to interact with people, everyone in the village hated him.


    However, since I came to their village this time, I realized that the villagers had changed their attitude towards him.


    The reason was simple, it was because Bao Wenjun had struck it rich. Even when there was a funeral at home, there were so many people who came to help, but now that Bao Wenjun was in the hospital, they all rushed to take care of him.


    Thinking about this, I shake my head helplessly. This is the society of reality.


    After everything was settled, Second Master Lin and I returned to his house.

 C56

    The next morning, the Second Master Lin woke me up. After breakfast, he told me to go as far as possible and not come to this village again.


    I nodded and bowed to him, thanking him for his help these two days.


    After returning home, my parents were busy collecting corn, commonly known as the corn cob Breaker. I also joined them.


    Breaking corn cob was a hard job, all these things were in sacks, heavy and dead, without any strength, he would not be able to do this kind of work.


    After helping my parents with their work at home for a few days, I took some time to go to the visa center and submit the job invitation letter that Samit gave me as well as other related information.


    To be honest, I was really looking forward to it. Firstly, being able to stay in India for a long time, and secondly, the problem of the Second Uncle that I had been worrying about.


    I took my parents to Chongqing to play for a few days with the two buckets of gold I earned from India. I ate everything I could eat, including the hot pot in Chongqing and the grilled fish in Wanzhou. My parents had been poor for so many years that they had never thought about this trip to Chongqing, so I was very happy. This further strengthened my belief that I would make a lot of money in the future, making a lot of money in return for my parents.


    The nature of the work visa was special, and it was not so easy to obtain. It could be said that this type of visa was the most difficult, so it was not something that could be completed in a day or two.


    After being at home for over a week, I suddenly received a call from Bao Wenjun''s father. He choked with sobs on the phone and told me that Bao Wenjun might not be able to continue.


    Hearing this, my heart thumped. A few days ago, Bao Wenjun was unknowingly severely injured and had already been sent to the hospital, but after settling the matters regarding Steamed Bun, the village chief said that he would be discharged very soon. I had been thinking of when I could visit him these two days, but I suddenly received a call saying that he was done with it.


    I know exactly what ''no'' means, and that means dying.


    After I packed up and was about to leave, I suddenly received a call from Lin Zhishu. He told me, "Do not come to their village, now Bao Wenjun is neither human nor ghost, and is about to die, the entire village was discussing how to capture me, and wanted to throw me into the river to feed the fishes. If I came, it would be throwing myself into a trap."


    The Second Master Lin''s voice was low, and I could hear the chaos on the phone. He reckoned that the entire village was in chaos, and everyone was probably thinking about Bao Wenjun''s money, and that this group of people must be fighting to help Bao Wenjun, hoping to get a share of the money. With Bao Family''s position in the village, one wasn''t the village chief, two wasn''t a powerful person, and it wasn''t possible for it to cause such a ruckus.


    After thanking the Second Master Lin for his good intentions, I hung up the phone and thought about it for a long time. In the end, I still decided to visit Bao Wenjun. Firstly, this matter started because of me, so I can''t be a coward.


    Although I decided to go to their village, I definitely would not act rashly. If I were to barge in in broad daylight, the villagers would probably throw me, Bao Wenjun, into the river to feed the fishes before I could even see him.


    Initially, I wanted to call Bao Wenjun''s father ahead of time to inform him, but I just couldn''t get through. I knew that their village was too far away, and their phone signals were almost always there.


    I took two spare sets of clothes and left home at 8 PM. After calculating the time, if there was no traffic jam, I should have arrived at their village around 11 PM. At that time, everyone in the village would be asleep, so I mysteriously sneaked into Bao Wenjun''s house and left quietly afterwards, so that I could avoid the villagers discovering me.


    After changing buses several times, I walked for a long time before I entered the village. As I expected, the village was already dark and quiet. Everyone had fallen asleep.


    I''ve only been to their village twice, and the terrain of the village is rather complicated. Adding to that, with the lights out, it took me half a day of effort before I finally found Bao Wenjun''s home.


    Looking through the crack in the door, his house was the only one in the entire village with a light on, and seeing this, my heart felt like a huge stone was hanging in the air, because on our side, if something big happens in the house, the lights will be turned on all night, and it''s to exorcise evil spirits, so I know, something big must have happened to Bao Wenjun.


    After looking around to make sure that there was no one around, I lightly knocked on the door a few times. Soon, footsteps came from the courtyard, and when I heard Bao''s Father asking who I was, he immediately opened the door for me after I reported my name, pulled me in, and then quickly locked the door before turning around and saying to me. Bao Wenjun has something to say to you, after everything is done, hurry up and leave while it is dark.


    I nodded, and asked him while walking in: Uncle, did something happen to Bao Wenjun?


    He frowned and said, You''ll know when you see him.


    I followed him into the room, my mind in a turmoil. I saw my mother sitting in the living room, sobbing softly. Two sons in a row were in trouble. As a mother, she definitely couldn''t accept this.


    After comforting her a little, Bao''s Father pulled me along and hurriedly entered Bao Wenjun''s bedroom.


    After entering the house, I realised that there was no light in the room, only a single candle was lit on the table. Bao Wenjun was lying on the bed, his entire body covered up by the bed, and only his face was revealed, but his face was already ruined, as though it had been burned alive.


    At this moment, he had his eyes closed. It was unknown whether he was sleeping or what had happened.


    On the edge of his bed, I saw, was a talisman with blood-red characters, but I couldn''t make out what it was.


    Bao''s Father walked over and whispered into his ear. Zhang Yang is here, say whatever you want to say.


    Just then, Bao Wenjun slightly opened his eyes and looked at me. His eyes revealed an aura of death, without any signs of life, just like a pool of stagnant water.


    From time to time, there would be a fishy stench in the air. He did not know if it was coming from his body, but he said to the Bao''s Father with great difficulty: "I''ll ¡­" Things... Tell him.


    After Bao''s Father finished listening to his explanation, he nodded to him and told me exactly what had happened to Bao Wenjun in the past few days.


    After Bao Wenjun recuperated at the hospital, he was fine. On the day I left the village, he left for home, but something happened the next night.


    That night, Bao Wenjun woke up from his dream. He suddenly felt an extremely itchy feeling on his face, and immediately after, this itchy feeling started to walk down. He couldn''t be bothered to get up, and started scratching everywhere.


    However, the more he scratched, the more itchy it got. It was like countless ants crawling around in his bones.


    After struggling to hold on until he woke up the next morning to take a bath, he discovered that his face and body were covered in so many large blisters that he was scared out of his wits. He quickly covered himself up and went to the clinic.


    He put some medicine on when he got back. It was effective at first, but it couldn''t be stopped after that.


    Not to mention the fact that it was getting more and more itchy, all the blisters on his body had been scratched and broken. A lot of pus flowed out, mixed with a foul stench. After the pus solidified, it formed a scab.


    However, the itchy feeling didn''t stop. He kept scratching, and the scab that had just healed broke again. Then he started to scab again. He scratched again. The vicious cycle was worse than death.


    During this period of time, his family had found him several famous doctors, but none of them were able to diagnose his illness.


    He was in an extremely itchy state every day, almost driving him crazy. In the end, he was unable to vent his anger. He tore off large chunks of scab, revealing fresh blood. It was extremely terrifying.


    The scabs on his body increased in number and thickness, and even his "lifeblood" had been scratched to the point of scabs forming on his skin.


    In the end, he couldn''t even move.


    One day, he managed to reach the bathroom while holding on to the wall. He undid his belt and began to urinate.


    Just as he was peeing, he heard a "putong" sound. A lump of something fell into the latrine! Lowering his head to look, Bao Wenjun even had thoughts of dying.

 C57

    Going to the toilet, he lost his life.


    In the end, he was in despair. He lay on the bed, dying, unable to even move. Then, a villager came to borrow some money from Bao Family and accidentally saw Bao Wenjun. This news immediately spread, and immediately, rumors spread everywhere, immediately spreading very evilly, there were all sorts of rumors, and during this period, someone took the lead and shouted, saying that it was all my fault, the villager responded with a call, wanting to throw me into the river to seek an explanation for Bao Wenjun.


    I walked in front of Bao Wenjun and sat down. The stench was even stronger than before, so I could be sure that it was coming from him, but I couldn''t care less about that now. I asked him, What do you want to tell me, I''ll help him!


    Bao Wenjun swallowed a mouthful of saliva with much difficulty, then said with a mosquito-like voice: "The Holy Infant is back for revenge ¡­"


    Hearing this, I felt the hairs all over my body stand up. If it wasn''t for the support of the chair, I would probably have sat on the floor.


    Bao Wenjun''s face was filled with regret. He said that if he had listened to me back then, this wouldn''t have happened as well.


    I asked him. What is it?


    He said, do you remember, on the day of my brother''s funeral, I smashed the Holy Infant''s bottle, and the water inside splashed my face. On the night I returned from the hospital, I kept having a dream, and the moment I smashed the bottle and splashed the water on my face, that scene was repeated throughout the entire night. Then I was woken up, and my entire body started to itch.


    After listening to him, I was at a loss for words. I didn''t know how to comfort him.


    I was thinking that if the silver pendant that sealed the little boy inside the Yin Spirit was still there, this wouldn''t have happened. But at that time, in order to make the bun rest its eyes, I told Bao Wenjun to bury this thing with the bun.


    Thinking of this, a burst of guilt filled his heart. I must remember in the future not to mess around with things I don''t understand.


    Bao Wenjun continued to speak, I know I won''t be able to live for long, even if I survived I would become a cripple. After the Bao Family ended with me, I had already discussed with my parents, that I would give you my Audi, plus a million, and leave the rest to my parents. While I''m still alive, hurry up and transfer the cars to your name, otherwise, things will become difficult after I die.


    I hastily waved my hand. "No way, I can''t accept this money. Uncle Bao and Auntie Bao won''t be easy to take. Let them keep the old age."


    Before I could finish, Bao Wenjun interrupted me. He said, this money isn''t for free, go find an expert and invite the Holy Infant out, don''t let it harm our village, a million should be enough, no matter how much is left, count it as your contribution.


    While speaking, Bao''s Father had already brought over a bank card as well as a bunch of documents. He said that this card would be one million in this bank card and these documents were the relevant procedures for the car.


    Since that''s the case, I didn''t know how to refute it. I could only accept it.


    Although he did not know if the things that happened in their village had anything to do with the Holy Infant, he did need to find an expert to take a look at the money.


    Right after that, there was a burst of noise, and the Bao Family door was kicked open. Huu la la, the crowd rushed into the courtyard like a tide, and some of them even shouted, Zhang Yang is in Bao Family, grab him, and don''t let him escape!


    Bao Wenjun''s father turned pale with fright and told me to hide under the bed as soon as possible.


    However, it was too late. Our reactions were still a bit too slow, because there was no warning, so we were caught off guard. Those people had already barged in.


    In the blink of an eye, the people holding the torches arrived in front of us. Standing in the middle of the group, a middle-aged man asked, This child is Zhang Yang?


    Amongst the crowd, I saw a familiar person ¡ª ¡ª Lin Zhishu.


    The flames illuminated Second Master Lin''s face with a strange color.


    If these villagers were here to welcome me, it was a grave mistake, because I saw that each of them was gritting their teeth in anger and displeasure.


    What I am not sure is why Second Master Lin is also in their group, didn''t he personally call me and tell me not to come? Why are you here with this group of people to capture me?


    Second Master Lin nodded, then the middle-aged man shouted and buried him alive!


    The Second Master Lin raised his hand and said, "Everyone, we have to listen to Da Liang''s orders to deal with him. Let''s bring him over first."


    The middle-aged man seemed unhappy. He said no, if we don''t bury him alive, we won''t be able to vent our anger!


    The atmosphere immediately became tense, and it was me who was most nervous, not knowing what they were going to do to me.


    After a long discussion, the silent Bao''s Father finally spoke out. He said villagers, I finally understood the relationship between everyone, after all, this was something that had happened in my family, we should let them go, but we should not bury them. If there is anything, we should listen to the village head, what do you say?


    The middle-aged man turned around and looked at everyone. After discussing it for a while, he finally nodded in agreement. One of them turned around and ran back. Not long later, he brought me a rope.


    I glared at Second Master Lin and asked him, Second Master Lin, your way of entertaining guests is too unique.


    Second Master Lin looked at me without saying a word. The middle-aged man leading the group used his hand to push his glasses and said, "Let''s go to the Village Chief''s house."


    After saying that, the group pushed me out of the Bao Family and continued towards the village.


    I thought, what is this? He was already very careful when he came here, how did he end up being discovered? It couldn''t be that the Bao Family people had leaked it, right? There were only three members in his family. There was no one else in his family.


    Could it be that Second Master Lin informed him? I didn''t tell him I was coming, and even if he''d guessed on the phone that I was coming, he wouldn''t have known exactly when I would be here, which was odd. How did they know?


    No one spoke on the way, and they continued to walk towards the Village Chief''s house.


    When he arrived at the Village Head''s house, he found the door wide open and brightly lit, as if he had already known that I would be escorted here.


    The main hall of the Village Head''s house was very spacious. With the Village Head as the leader, there were already more than ten people standing in the main hall, lined up in a row, waiting for me to arrive.


    In the center of the hall was a large coffin, also red, with a tablet on top.


    Although the coffin was also red, it was different from Steamed Bun''s coffin. His coffin had all sorts of carvings on it. The coffin in front of him was completely red without any patterns.


    When the village chief saw me being tied up, he revealed a sly smile. Then, he shouted to the people beside him, "Call out old man Qiao."


    The person immediately walked to the side room and helped out an old man who was already in his sixties. Although this old man was helped out, it was clear that his body did not need support at all. That person only helped him out out out of respect.


    The old man was dressed very simply. He was wearing a yellow tank top, grey dungarees that had also been washed, and a pair of slippers.


    Although he dressed like an old diaosi, he looked to be in good spirits. His bright eyes were like copper bells, and his face had a lot of wrinkles. However, he had an angry look on his face. Even though his hair was completely white, it was slicked back.


    After the old man was helped over, the village head respectfully walked over and said that old man Qiao, someone else had brought over.


    At this time, Second Master Lin whispered to me, this old man is called Qiao Anshan, he is an old carpenter in the village, do not provoke him, no matter what he does, do not speak, do not struggle, and remain silent.


    He ignored me and stood aside.


    I thought, No talking, no struggling, no silence? It looked like he was going to kill me. Was he going to give up and give up?


    Qiao Anshan suddenly looked at me with a sharp gaze, and then shouted loudly, throwing him into the Miasma River!


    When I heard this, I got so scared that my legs went soft. This... What was going on? Would he really throw me into the river to feed the fishes?


    Even though I don''t know what he meant by "the other side of the river," I knew it must be a river and they were going to throw me in and drown me.


    After Qiao Anshan finished speaking, all the villagers surrounded me like tigers eyeing their prey. They were holding files in their hands, as if they wanted to tear me into shreds.


    At this moment, several young men lifted up the crimson coffin, not knowing where to lift it.

 C58

    Even though I was furious in my heart, even though I knew that it was illegal for them to do so, I still knew that under such circumstances, I still had to hold back. It wasn''t because I had listened to Lin Zhishu''s words and maintained my silence, because I knew that since they were going to do this, they wouldn''t release me just because of a few words from me.


    At this point, I seem to have understood something. Lin Zhishu could be my enemy, he called me to try to trick me. After being in contact with him for a few days, he should understand my personality.


    Lin Zhishu quickly urged the group of people to hurry up. The timing was right, he couldn''t miss this opportunity. Lin Zhishu


    It was only now that I truly believed that they were going to drown me. In the beginning, I thought that they were only going to beat me up to vent my anger, because people would often say something similar when they were fighting, such as "I want to bury you alive", "I want to throw you into the sea to feed you to the fish," I want to tear you into pieces ", and so on. But this time, they were serious!


    Zhang Yang, oh Zhang Yang, I told you to be brave, to act tough, you deserved to be drowned!


    The villagers took me to a river at the foot of the village, and then they cut wood with a file and cut out a board and mended it and did not know what to do.


    At that moment, I noticed that not far from me, on the shore, there was a silvery object that emitted a dazzling light that pierced the sky, but that light then disappeared.


    Because it was far away, I couldn''t see what it was. I could only see that the light it emitted was exceptionally gorgeous and beautiful.


    I thought it was my imagination, but I realized that the people surrounding me had all taken a step back, as if they''d seen something they were afraid of.


    I opened my eyes wide and looked in that direction, hoping to see what it was.


    However, there was nothing out of the ordinary.


    However, he was certain that it was the light that had been released just now. Otherwise, these people would not have had such a reaction.


    I am thinking, could it be the silver pendant that is attached to the little boy''s Yin Spirit? But then, I remembered that this thing had already been buried with the bun. How could it possibly appear here?


    Qiao Anshan also looked at the thing on the ground in disdain, and sneered, Hmph, listen carefully, Zi Yang Shui, North and South; Yin Yang Wood, East and West; Yin Fire, South and South; Shen Yang Jin, West; Yin Gold, West and West; Yang Earth, Central; Evil Earth, Central, Heaven and Earth, Yin and Yang, five elements, enter the throne!


    As Qiao Anshan spoke, he made a variety of strange gestures with his hands. Both of his hands were crossed together, making various signs of knots.


    Everyone present was like well-trained soldiers as they quickly found their positions. At the same time, Qiao Anshan was not idle at all, doing all sorts of movements, one moment doing Orchid Finger, the next time doing Taiji Fist.


    The villagers seemed to be running in a chaotic manner, but in reality, they were running in an orderly manner. They did not collide with each other and were clearly well-trained villagers.


    In the end, they followed Qiao Anshan''s instructions and stood properly.


    After these people stood up, they formed a very strange formation around me.


    I was secretly surprised, who is this Qiao Anshan? Although I didn''t move what he was doing, I was very clear that he was using the eight trigrams constellation to set up the formation!


    What''s even weirder is that at this moment, I could clearly feel that the air was not flowing. It was as though I was in a sealed environment without any oxygen. Even breathing had started to become difficult.


    I was struggling even to move.


    I remember the Lin Zhishu telling me before, people like them who do funeral and interment, no matter how powerful they are, they are only against the ghost, they do not pose any threat to the Yang people, if they fight with me, they might not be able to beat me.


    But I''m clearly a male, how can they still deal with me?


    When they were all in position, they squatted down and began to work on an iron plate on the ground. The length of the metal plate was about the same as a person''s.


    A red thread appeared in each of their hands. They tied the four corners of the board with red thread, and then they tied up the whole board with a layer of red thread in a cross fashion. The way they tied it up was so complicated that no matter how hard I tried to remember, I couldn''t remember it.


    When I was tied up, they laid me down on the iron board, which matched my size, then lit a candle and placed it in front of me, where they began to burn the paper.


    After burning the paper, Lin Zhishu walked over and expressionlessly blew out the candle.


    I thought, is this a Rebirth Candle? If so, is this the rhythm of my eternal life?


    In our place, there is a need to pay attention to the "Rebirth Candle" after death.


    As the saying goes, "When a man dies, the lamp goes out", other programs are not ready for it at the time of his death. One must first light a candle, tie it to the wrist of the deceased with a red string, and after lighting it for an hour, blow out the candle, indicating that the person is completely dead, that is the importance of dying, and then this candle cannot be thrown away, but must be left in front of the grave, when the last handful of earth is filled, and then the candle will be lit again. This is called "death and rebirth", of course, but it means "rebirth", that is to say, he has a new life, under the protection of his descendants, until the candle burns itself out.


    The death lamp was extinguished, the Rebirth Candle must be ignited before burial, and my soul must be reborn. But by doing so, it was obvious that the Lin Zhishu wanted me to die! Lin Zhishu was too ruthless.


    After blowing out the candle, he threw it into the river and waved his hand towards the outside of the circle.


    At this moment, a few young men brought the red lacquer coffin over.


    It was only then that I realized the coffin was for me.


    They put it in the coffin with me, just the right size.


    I wondered why they didn''t just tie me to a steel plate and throw me into the river. Maybe the mystery was on this coffin.


    At this moment, I saw the silver pendant not too far away emitting light again. Although I was lying in the coffin and could not see the body of light, but there was definitely light not too far away.


    To my disappointment, however, the light this time was, so to speak, insignificant.


    It seemed to be trying its best to emit light, but no matter how hard it tried, it eventually returned to darkness.


    Qiao Anshan said, and that was enough.


    At this moment, the people lifted the coffin.


    My heart also fell into the ice valley, at this moment, who can save me?


    I said this a million times in my heart, hoping that a miracle would happen.


    But again, I was desperate. The coffin was lifted.


    Just then I heard someone say, Wait a minute, you have to hear a male dog before you can jump into the river, or you can''t throw it away!


    Qiao Anshan said. Then it''s easy, bring one over.


    After a while, I thought I heard someone carrying a dog. They did everything they could to make the dog bark, but after a long while, they didn''t hear a sound.


    Qiao Anshan seemed to be impatient. He said, if this one doesn''t scream, then hugging another one will scream.


    A man next to him said that all the male dogs were dead and that this was the only one left in the village.


    Just as Qiao Anshan opened his mouth to curse, before he finished speaking, I heard someone shouting. The dog cried, the dog cried!

 C59

    I think, do not say that every household in the rural area has a dog, at least half of the families have a dog, why is there only one? Also, how come all the dogs are dead?


    The most important question was, why would a dog cry?


    I heard Qiao Anshan ask, why is there only one left?


    The people next to him said that all the dogs in the village had suddenly died, and only this one was left, so I was carried over.


    Hearing him say that, I immediately saw hope, and a sudden thought popped into my mind, that the Holy Infant had appeared?


    It didn''t say anything as it told me to follow it, and it also didn''t tell me where to go. But then, the Xiao Tao suddenly appeared by my side, forcing me to follow it, and then I saw that it was him who disappeared, so I passed out and entered the Yin City, but now, it seems that it was that little Dwarf who wanted to save me, he let me follow it, so that I could shake off the person behind me. If the person behind me was really the Xiao Tao, how could there be no shadow? But in the end, I still chose to follow Xiao Tao. The little Dwarf didn''t chase after me anymore, so from this, it seems that the thing that really captivated me was the thing that disguised itself as "Xiao Tao"!


    However, to kill so many dogs at the same time, it is definitely not something an ordinary person can do. The only one who has helped me before, the only one who has such an ability, is probably the little Dwarf, who is very likely to be the Holy Infant!


    Therefore, I firmly believe that the Holy Infant has already revealed his true colors.


    It was then that I realized how wonderful it was to see hope.


    After that, there was a period of silence. Then, someone asked, "Is this little kid too evil? If we let him fall into the river like this, will something happen to him?"


    Qiao Anshan said loudly. What happened to your hammer, who could escape from my grasp in Qiao Anshan''s territory? Zhang Luofeng did not die in my hands, otherwise the result would be the same! Cut the crap, hurry up and fall into the river!


    Zhang Luofeng?! Qiao Anshan actually mentioned Zhang Luofeng''s name! You must know, Zhang Luofeng is my grandfather! I didn''t expect that there would be someone who knew my grandfather here.


    I almost blurted out and shouted for them to let me go. I was Zhang Luofeng''s grandson, but just as I opened my mouth, I immediately decided to take back what I had said.


    Second, Qiao Anshan had said just now, "Zhang Luofeng did not die in my hands, otherwise, the result would be the same", which fully proves that my grandfather had conflicts with them before when he was still alive, so it was useless for me to make a move now, or I might as well die a little faster.


    Qiao Anshan was a carpenter, and my grandfather was a craftsman when he was young. They were of the same generation, and also travel together, so there was nothing strange about them knowing each other. It was just that I don''t understand what happened between them that made Qiao Anshan clench his teeth.


    Could it be that their goal for killing me isn''t because of Bao Wenjun? It''s because of my grandfather?


    At that moment, however, I heard an anxious digging sound. Because I was lying on the ground in the coffin, I could hear it very clearly. The "Duk Duk Duk" sound was probably the sound of the puppy''s paws digging into the ground!


    Then I heard someone shout, "Little dog wants to run, little dog wants to run, grab him!"


    At the same time, I heard a loud clanging sound from the coffin, followed by a series of more clanging sounds that made my head ache.


    It was then that the outside was in disarray, and through their conversation I learned that the puppy had run into a coffin and killed himself.


    At this moment, I heard someone whisper, ''Lord Qiao, why don''t we just throw him in and calculate how we''re going to do it? If we delay any longer, it might be detrimental to us!''


    Qiao Anshan said, wait, I want to see who dares to cause trouble in my territory, since this brat cannot escape, how about this, I will cut a paper dog for you.


    After that, I heard the Lin Zhishu say that we should first focus our attention on the coffin lid, so that no mishap would happen.


    Then a few men brought the coffin lid over, and before I could see who it was, it was closed, and I heard a "dang dang dang" and the coffin was nailed to the ground.


    Even though it was pitch black and he could not see anything, he could clearly hear the sounds coming from outside.


    Worse, though, the air was thinning and I was getting hotter and hotter.


    If the Holy Infant truly appeared, I don''t know when it would be able to come to my rescue, and I don''t know if I would be able to hold it in until then.


    The most important thing is that the Holy Infant is not alive, he does not need to breath, and I am a living person so I have to pant. If he did not realize this point and chose to waste time with them, I would be dead by then.


    I kept reminding myself not to move. The more people moved, the faster the oxygen disappeared. To put it bluntly, the faster they died.


    I heard a scraping sound outside, and a few moments later I heard a series of little barking dogs.


    I thought, It''s over, the paper dog has done it.


    Sure enough, Qiao Anshan shouted and raised the coffin, and then the coffin was lifted and walked forward shakily. After walking a short distance, the coffin was put down, and I think it was towards the river, because I heard the sound of flowing water.


    Qiao Anshan shouted loudly. With Qiao Family from his ancestors, Qiao Anshan fell into his Underworld Coffin into the Miasma River and watched as his ancestors protected our Jade Tian Village''s prosperity.


    A dull thumping sound was heard, followed by a violent shake. The entire world turned silent.


    I knew that I had been thrown into the river, and after a collision the coffin stopped moving steadily, as if it had sunk to the bottom.


    I wondered how the coffin could sink to the bottom of the water if it was made of wood. Could it be that the red lines on this metal slab had taken effect?


    But anyway, there''s no point in thinking about it now, all my hopes are dashed.


    In the end, the Holy Infant still did not appear, and no miracle happened.


    My method of death will probably not be discovered in a few decades, or even a hundred years.


    I thought about my parents who were still alive, about Second Uncle, and about Samit''s beautiful daughter, Kieran.


    The air was thinning out, and the severe lack of oxygen in my brain made me drowsy. I knew that once I fell asleep, I would never wake up again.


    There was only a sliver of consciousness left. I could feel water seeping into the crevice of the coffin ¡­


    If I die just like this, it would be really depressing, but why? Is it because my grandfather had a feud with their village, and they were afraid that I would know the truth, so they killed me in advance? However, why did he have to do something so inhumane as throwing me into the river alive? Why don''t you kill me first before dealing with it?


    If there is a next life, I will no longer trust anyone... That was the last thought in my consciousness.


    After an unknown period of time, I seemed to have regained consciousness, and my head was buzzing. I heard a line by my ear. "Ha ha! You''ve finally awoken!"


    I can hear that this is Lin Zhishu''s voice.


    I immediately opened my eyes and sat up, looking at him warily.


    When Lin Zhishu saw that I had woken up, his tightly knitted eyebrows relaxed, but he still looked exhausted. His wet clothes were not yet dry.


    I asked him, "What do you mean by deceiving me into this place and then throwing me into the river to feed the fishes and now saving me from this?"


    Lin Zhishu scolded, I''m lying to you! If I hurt you, would you still be alive? Let me ask you, do you still remember what I saw when I took off your shroud the other day?


    I shook my head and said I didn''t know.


    Seeing him like this, I also got scared by him. I don''t know if it''s due to some psychological effect or something, but I felt uncomfortable all over, an indescribable heat. I asked him, "What did you see?"


    Second Master Lin said, after I took off your old clothes, I saw that you were actually carrying a Infant Spirit on your back, and from inside out, you were carrying a total of twenty-three Infant Spirit!


    The astonishment in my heart was indescribable. Looking at Second Master Lin''s expression, I knew that he was not lying to me.


    Infant Spirit? Holy Infant? Why were there still twenty-three of them? No wonder Steamed Bun had asked Bao Wenjun to stay away from the Indians. I had actually carried twenty-three Infant Spirit on my back!


    At this moment, I felt it difficult to breathe. I wanted to say something, but after thinking about it for a long time, I couldn''t think of anything to say.


    I stared at myself for a long time. I wanted to ask too many questions, but in the end, all I asked was, Why!


    Second Master Lin said, don''t be anxious, although I do not know why this is so, I know that someone is definitely trying to harm you. I just want to understand why you have so many Infant Spirit on you! In my entire life, I''ve seen many strange things, but I''ve never seen a person carrying so many Infant Spirit!


    I asked him, are there any of these Infant Spirit that are completely black?


    The Lin Zhishu shook his head and said. There was brown, yellow, white, but not black.


    Hearing this, I got it. No matter what, at least Steamed Bun''s Black Infant was not on me, so I was rather pleased. At least I wouldn''t end up like Steamed Bun and Bao Wenjun.


    I asked him again, but what does it have to do with you throwing me in the river?


    The Lin Zhishu said, of course it was directly related to you. Only if you die would that thing not follow you anymore.


    You threw me in the river so he''d think I was dead and leave?


    He nodded his head and said that was right, that was exactly what he meant, but Qiao Anshan and the rest did indeed want to kill me, the Lin Zhishu was doing it to protect themselves, so they did not want to be able to see that he was helping me, so on the surface, they had to form a team with the villagers, and furthermore, they had to use them to send me to the river, to let the Infant Spirit leave from me.


    I thought to myself as I listened, "He is really a sly old fox, doing things in such a crafty manner."


    Ask him, these Infant Spirit have already left me?


    Lin Zhishu shook his head and said, No!

 C60

    After listening to him, I was like a deflated ball.


    Before I could react, a person barged in from outside. Panting, he said to Lin Zhishu, "Bao ¡­" Bao Wenjun couldn''t take it anymore, he had to prepare for the future.


    Lin Zhishu calmly said before going over after he finished listening. It seemed like he had long seen the white matter of life and death.


    Although Bao Wenjun being that sick already made me mentally prepared beforehand, after hearing the news, my heart still shook.


    Lin Zhishu asked me if I should go and have a look.


    I said, now that you''ve saved me, can they let me go?


    Lin Zhishu said, don''t worry, I have already explained this to the village head. Since I can save you from the river, they will not throw you in, otherwise, how can I save you?


    I asked him, ''What did you tell them to let me off so easily?''


    The Lin Zhishu said that it was too late now, we should go to Bao Wenjun''s house first. We can talk about this later and see if you can stand up.


    I tried using my strength. Other than my shoulders feeling a little sore, everything else was fine. Thus, I got up and walked with him towards Bao Wenjun''s house.


    We walked all the way to Bao Wenjun''s house. The moment I entered the courtyard, I was so scared that I shrank back.


    Because in his yard, there were dead dogs everywhere ¡­


    The most terrifying thing was that these dead dogs all opened their eyes wide. Their eyes were slanted to the side, revealing the whites of their eyes. Furthermore, they all opened their mouths wide.


    Just imagine, what a terrifying scene this was.


    Lin Zhishu said that it was nothing, these dogs died last night, I don''t know what happened, but they all gathered at his house, let''s not worry about this for now.


    The courtyard was surrounded by a lot of people. It was a custom of my Great Heaven Dynasty to watch the liveliness, and it was common in almost every village.


    Stepping over the corpses of the dead dogs, pushing through the crowd, he realized that Bao Wenjun was lying on the side of the yard, barefooted. The white cloth that was wrapped around him previously was already spread out, revealing his body inside.


    It was no exaggeration to say that I almost vomited when I saw his body. Although I was prepared, it was still more disgusting than he described.


    From the neck down, almost no part of his body was intact. There were scabs everywhere, and he was so skinny that people could only look at him with disgust and pity.


    After some information, he found out that this morning, Bao Wenjun suddenly struggled to get up and walked out, and no one could stop him. He said that he was dying, and did not want to die in his house, for fear of attracting more dirty things, but the moment he stepped out of the hall, he fell on the ground, but he persisted in not allowing anyone to support him.


    Bao Wenjun''s eyes opened slightly, and his eyeballs could no longer move. His pupils had already started to expand, and I knew in my heart that he was hopeless.


    Bao Wenjun''s mother was sitting on the ground wiping away his tears. His father was pacing back and forth, adding to the numerous onlookers, the courtyard was in chaos.


    After a while, Bao Wenjun expressionlessly whispered something and called Zhang Yang over!


    When I heard him call me, I went and squatted down in front of him and told him I was here.


    Bao Wenjun''s brain could not move at all, because the connection between his neck and body was already sealed by a thick layer of scab, even if he had the strength to turn his head, he was afraid that if he were to open his wound, his head and body would most likely be pierced through!


    His eyes were blank, and he said, in a faint voice: Stay away from the Indians.


    Keep away from the Indians! Who exactly was the Indian he was referring to? And what did that mean?


    I wanted to take advantage of the fact that he was still conscious to ask, but when I asked again, Bao Wenjun was no longer speaking. I had no way to urge him, so I could only wait for him to wake up.


    Just then, Da Jian ran in from the outside, panting. He held a medical case in his hands, and when he arrived in front of Bao Wenjun, he immediately started to busy himself, acting as an emergency treatment tool. Da Jian knew a little about medicine, so he temporarily took care of Bao Wenjun who was lying on the ground.


    I didn''t know what to do next. I just looked around, the bunch of dead dogs on the ground had already been dealt with by Lin Zhishu and only one male dog was still eating from a bowl in the corner.


    I didn''t pay much attention to it at first, but I suddenly thought of a question. Didn''t all the dogs in the village die? And the last dog that was carried by the Miasma River last night died in a coffin, so where did this dog come from?


    However, what I saw next made me even more surprised.


    The bowl was empty, but the dog was eating with relish!


    To make sure I wasn''t seeing things, I wiped my eyes and looked at it a few times. There really wasn''t anything in the basin!


    I still don''t understand why a dog pretends to eat in an empty basin.


    Originally, I wanted to ask someone what was going on, but Da Jian was busy doing emergency treatment on the side, when Second Master Lin was dealing with dead dogs, she couldn''t ask them, so I kept this in mind and thought about asking them when I had time.


    I didn''t expect that day to be the last time Bao Wenjun and I would meet, and also be separated by life and death. Four years of good friends from university left this world in such a strange manner, making it hard for me to forget about it.


    Before Lin Zhishu even finished dealing with the dead dog, Bao Wenjun had already died. Before he died, he only said two short sentences to me, the first one being: "It did it". After five minutes, the second sentence he said was: It''s here.


    After saying the second sentence, Bao Wenjun completely swallowed his breath, and in the end, he was still unable to hold on. I did not cry, and I was even very calm.


    I really want to ask Bao Wenjun, who exactly is the "it" you mentioned? However, there would never be another opportunity in the future. Bao Wenjun''s death had taken away too many things that could not be said to be requested of him.


    When Bao Wenjun left, he looked at me like his brother, Steamed Bun, with his eyes wide open.


    After Da Jian announced the news of Bao Wenjun''s death, Bao''s Father''s Baobao cried miserably, causing me to be unable to bear to watch any longer. No one would have imagined that losing two sons in a row within a month would be so painful.


    Lin Zhishu looked at Bao Wenjun who was lying on the ground and said, I know why he would rather die in the courtyard than enter the house.


    Why? I asked him.


    Lin Zhishu shook his head and said, "I am not sure yet, but I will tell you when I am sure, let''s do the aftermath first."


    In a daze, Lin Zhishu walked over to the corpse and took out a stack of yellow paper, burning it in front of Bao Wenjun. Then, he and Da Jian carried the corpse into the hall.


    Before I saw them enter the room, I stood up Bao Wenjun''s body up and controlled his body. First, I let Bao Wenjun step into the right leg, then the left leg. I also followed them into the room. After they placed Bao Wenjun on the bed, Da Jian told me that ghost''s habit was to first step through the doorstep with his right foot, then lift his left foot. Yang Men, on the other hand, were the exact opposite.


    If I hadn''t asked them before, none of them would have told me. But today, Da Jian took the initiative to tell me these things, which did indeed surprise me.


    He went on to say that when the gods appeared, they had to separate themselves from their ancestors, that they had to be careful when carrying them out of the house, that they had to light a lamp with their right foot, that they had to leave behind their left foot, that they had to throw paper money before they left, that the world below was wonderful, that they didn''t want to stay at home, and that they had to leave paper money at the door when they came in, that they had to do it at the same time, and that some said they wanted to reward the ghost servant, and that they had to stay at home for a few days, or else, to avoid attracting any other souls, the procedure of entering the house was called "ghost". "


    I asked him what would happen if he didn''t follow the procedure.


    Da Jian said, if the gods did not do this, the souls of the ancestors would not leave the, and they were lost in their own homes, causing trouble, but what about the ghosts? If they did not follow ghost''s rules and enter, the ghost would not be able to come in, and would be in trouble everywhere. Not only that, the people who carried the corpses would also have to follow each other''s footsteps, if not, it would be very easy for the ancestors to leave your soul outside.


    After they finished speaking, they took off all of Bao Wenjun''s clothes. As they were doing so, Da Jian used a piece of white cloth to cover up the corpse. Lin Zhishu was in charge of changing into clean clothes.


    While they were changing clothes, the two of them kept turning their heads, not even sparing a glance at the corpse.


    When Da Jian took off the white cloth, the new clothes and shoes had already been changed.


    After that, Da Jian took the initiative to tell me that this was called "Mimosa". A man knows how to wear clothes to hide his face, and it was the same for the ghost.


    I nodded to show that I understood.


    Back then, I did not think that these things were of any use to me, but now that I think about it, these folk''s "skills" had played a great role in my future sales of Holy Infant s.


    After the corpse was carried into the house, the Lin Zhishu said that he had to think of a way to make Steamed Bun close his eyes.

 C61

    Lin Zhishu told me to go out and avoid the funeral, and after a while he walked out of the house and called Bao''s Father over. He said that Steamed Bun had already closed his eyes, but there was one thing, his situation was special, he couldn''t carry out the funeral, so he had to directly bury him, and the sooner the better, I had to settle this matter before nightfall.


    Bao''s Father did not say anything and quickly agreed.


    The Lin Zhishu asked him to call Qiao Anshan over to help Bao Wenjun deal with the aftermath.


    Qiao Anshan is that old carpenter, and upon hearing the name, I immediately became frightened, especially that demonic thing, it makes people afraid.


    Lin Zhishu seemed to have seen through my thoughts, he advised me not to worry, the old man Qiao Anshan was also asked by the villagers to help throw me into the river, now that the villagers have stopped pursuing this issue, the old man Qiao naturally will not pursue this matter.


    When Lin Zhishu said this, I became a lot more relieved. Not long later, Qiao Anshan arrived with that guy, and he even glanced at me before entering the house. That sharp gaze of his made me tremble.


    After he entered, he closed the door. Even Lin Zhishu and Da Jian didn''t have the right to enter, they were waiting outside the door like me.


    The Lin Zhishu said that since Old Man Qiao was cleaning the corpse inside, once he finished his procedures, Bao Wenjun would definitely close his eyes.


    Sure enough, Qiao Anshan packed his things and came out after a while. He only said to close his eyes and bury them, and then left.


    I think that they would be anxious to be buried because they are afraid that Bao Wenjun would be in the same situation as their little brother.


    I thought, although Bao Wenjun didn''t do anything good when he was alive, he was still an ordinary law-abiding citizen who did what an ordinary person should do, so after he died, he would not cause trouble for others, no matter how big the grievances are, it would be resolved. Actually, when I thought about it, ghost should do this, one breath of life, after a handful of death, when a person dies, it would be over a hundred times. No matter how much pain you go through, you won''t be able to live through it. The fact that Bao Wenjun could quickly close his eyes showed that he understood this logic.


    The Lin Zhishu said that the last step was to put on your shoes. After you put on your shoes, there would be no problem, you can go.


    When I walked to his feet, I saw that Bao Wenjun had really closed his eyes. His expression was very calm, his hair was combed to a bright finish, and he was even wearing a brand-new old set of clothes.


    In order to help him put on his shoes, I sat on the ground with Bao Wenjun at the same position. This is my respect to the deceased.


    Since I was sitting on the ground, my line of sight was parallel to his, so from my point of view, I always felt that his eyes were squinted, but when I stood up and looked at them, they were closed, without the slightest sign of opening.


    But when I sat down, I felt his eyes open again, and I looked back and forth several times.


    Lin Zhishu was getting impatient. You want me to do something again?


    I said it was all right, and it took a long, shaky time to get one of his shoes on.


    At that moment, I felt a change in his face.


    Before he had washed his face, his face had turned purple. After washing his face, his face had turned red, but now, it seemed to have changed color once again.


    It was normal, I thought, and the facial appearance was only temporary. No one could keep a corpse that rosy for a long time.


    Without thinking about it, I put on his other shoe.


    When I stood up, I realized that something was wrong.


    After Qiao Anshan helped him clean up the corpse, his face turned slightly red, but it was not like that now. His face quickly paled, but his forehead became more and more blue, and at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye, the color became darker and darker.


    Just as I was about to ask Lin Zhishu, someone shouted from outside the courtyard, The coffin is here! When Lin Zhishu heard this, he walked out with large strides. Before he left, he told me to cover Bao Wenjun''s face.


    I did not dare to face a corpse alone in the house, so I turned my head and covered Bao Wenjun''s face with a white cloth. Then, I hurriedly ran out of the courtyard.


    Second Master Lin called for his helpers to bring Bao Wenjun''s corpse out. He placed it in the coffin, and after a simple farewell ceremony, the four Eight Immortals hurriedly carried the coffin away, ready to bury it in the back of the mountain.


    However, something still happened while the coffin was being carried.


    Initially, I was walking at the back of the funeral procession. I saw that there was a commotion at the front of the procession, and the people walking in the front would turn their heads to look at the coffins from time to time. As there were a lot of people walking in front of the funeral procession, I didn''t know what was happening at the back.


    I didn''t know what happened until the end, when the procession stopped and the Eight Immortals placed the coffin on the ground.


    Ever since they had left the Bao Family, "thump thump thump" sounds would occasionally come out of the coffins, and only one or two people heard it at the start.


    However, the "dong dong" sound became louder and louder, and it became more and more frequent. Everyone was afraid, so they had no choice but to temporarily put the coffin on the ground.


    Lin Zhishu was old and knew a lot about this area, so everyone asked him what happened. Was Bao Wenjun still alive?


    Lin Zhishu thought for a long time before deciding to open the coffin to see if Bao Wenjun was really alive again.


    At this time, I suddenly thought about the scene where his forehead changed color, so I quickly told Lin Zhishu what I just saw, and described the entire process in detail.


    After he finished listening, Lin Zhishu hurried over to stop the few people who were about to open the door from moving. He then asked me in a blaming tone, "Little kid, why didn''t you say earlier?"


    I said I''d never seen anything like it before. How do I know what''s going on?


    Lin Zhishu said that this was a "Cyan Forehead", and that it would get a corpse! It''s a good thing you said it out loud. Otherwise, once we bury you, we''ll be in big trouble.


    Everyone present at the scene did not know what Cyan Forehead meant. Lin Zhishu did not even have time to explain before the thumping sound came again from the coffin, and this time, even the coffin lid had started to flick upwards.


    Lin Zhishu shouted loudly. The thing inside the coffin was about to come out, quickly go and ask for Master Qiao Anshan!


    One of the young men did not dare to delay and ran away.


    During this period of time, the lid of the coffin kept on moving upwards, and in order to keep it under control, the Lin Zhishu ordered people to sit on top of the coffin lid. Although at least a young man sat on it, the coffin lid kept on moving upwards, and from time to time, it would lift our butts.


    Not long later, Qiao Anshan was invited again, he immediately asked, what''s going on?


    Without saying a word, Qiao Anshan took out a red rope from his body and told all of us to stand up. Then, he took a red rope and tied up all of the coffins.


    It was hard to tell what kind of method he used to tie up the coffin, but he really didn''t move at all.


    But Qiao Anshan said that the Cyan Forehead could not be buried, so he had to first bring the coffin back to the house.


    No one dared to ask anymore, so they lifted the coffin and walked back. Following Qiao Anshan''s instructions, they finally brought it to Bao Wenjun''s bedroom and put it on the bed.


    The others all left, leaving me, Lin Zhishu and Da Jian to guard this place.


    Before Qiao Anshan left, he had said that if he didn''t knock on the coffin again after tonight, he could be buried at dawn tomorrow. Furthermore, he would not untie the red rope when burying, and would bury both the coffin and the red rope.


    After Qiao Anshan left, Lin Zhishu and I stayed like this, not daring to go anywhere. During this period of time, nothing had happened, and just as we were about to fall off the mountain, there was a sound coming from the coffin.


    At first, there was a "dong dong dong" sound as the coffin lid started to move again. Even the tight red rope that was tied up had been deformed.


    At first, we all thought that no matter how powerful he was, he wouldn''t be able to break free from the Red String of Fate. Unfortunately, we were all wrong.


    Without being prepared, with a "pa" sound, the lid of the coffin was lifted, and it heavily smashed into the ground. Right after, a person sat up in the coffin, it was Bao Wenjun.


    At this moment, his hair was in disarray, his eyes were wide open, and the dark blue color on his forehead was already beginning to turn black.


    Without saying a word, Lin Zhishu dragged me and ran out of Bao Wenjun''s room. After doing that, he quickly took out a red line and tied it to the door handle.


    Right after he had fastened the door, he heard a knocking sound from the inside, followed by a violent shaking of the door handle.

 C62

    At the beginning, Da Jian was busy with everyone in the courtyard preparing to be buried things, but when he heard the commotion, he also charged in. He grabbed the door handle tightly and shouted at the Lin Zhishu outside.


    One of them put down his things and ran out, probably to call someone, while the others put down what they were doing and rushed in with their fellows, as if they were facing a great enemy, looking at me with the same eyes as last night when they were holding a torch and were about to burn me to death.


    Then the slapping became a dull thumping sound, as if someone was banging their head against the door.


    However, this was not the time to think about what it was using to knock against the door. Rather, it was the time to think about how to prevent it from coming out.


    Not long after, Qiao Anshan hurried back with the person who ran out to get them.


    The moment he walked in, he immediately asked what was going on. I briefly explained the situation to him.


    Qiao Anshan frowned after hearing it, he did not know what to say, although the corpse had strength, the red rope that had the effect of suppressing the Yin should not have been broken by him, so, Lin Zhishu, take the little kid and leave, I will think of a way to deal with him.


    Lin Zhishu gave me a look, and I immediately followed him out. I temporarily returned to his house, but not long after I arrived, the Village Chief walked in.


    When the village chief came in, he had a serious expression on his face. Lin Zhishu pulled over a chair for him to sit on and asked why he was here.


    After the Village Chief sat down and looked, he glared at me, his expression becoming even more serious. After a moment of silence, he asked, I heard that you are Zhang Luofeng''s grandson?


    I nodded and said yes, and asked him how he knew my grandfather''s name.


    The village chief didn''t answer my question. Instead, he asked me, "Do you know what your grandfather does?"


    I said I knew, my grandfather was a tinker when he was young, and later went to India to be a corpse oil.


    The village chief said, if you know all about it, why did you sell it to our village?


    Originally, I wanted to explain myself. However, seeing that the Village Chief''s expression was unkind, I decided not to speak anymore. I was afraid that adding fuel to the fire would only be worse for me. Thus, I decided to simply stay silent.


    Do you know why your grandfather wanted to go to India?


    I shook my head and said I didn''t know.


    He said that because your grandfather had offended everyone in this circle, if he didn''t escape the country, it would be very difficult for him to survive. That was the reason why he went abroad.


    I didn''t say anything, and I didn''t have any special feeling in my heart. I had lived together with my parents and grandmother since I was young, so I didn''t have a deep impression of my grandfather.


    The village chief was silent for a moment before he continued. We will not talk about what exactly happened that year, but it is because of you that so many things happened in our village.


    I smiled wryly. Even though this matter started because of me and I have to admit to that, I don''t have the ability to do anything at all.


    I do not believe that you can''t do anything about it. No matter what, you have to think of a way to bring that thing out of our village, and since the Lin Zhishu has saved you, we will not pursue this matter, but this is my bottom line.


    I didn''t say anything. I quickly tried to figure out what to do with this village chief, but no matter how much I thought about it, I couldn''t think of anything to do with it.


    Only after a long while did news come through from the Bao Family. Qiao Anshan had already finished, by the time we rushed over, Bao Wenjun''s corpse was already tied up and placed in the coffin. Da Jian''s arm seemed to have suffered some injuries, and a bandage was wrapped around it, causing a bit of blood to drip out.


    However, Qiao Anshan''s body was covered with scars, as if he had been captured.


    Seeing us come, Qiao Anshan said. Witch, this is not a Cyan Forehead!


    But if this was not a Cyan Forehead, then what was it? I clearly saw Bao Wenjun''s forehead change.


    Qiao Anshan said to Da Jian weakly. "Hurry up and give me first aid!"


    After saying that, he sat on the ground, untied his clothes, and then laid down on the ground again.


    It was only then that I saw that, in addition to the scratches on his body, his back and spine were also injured in varying degrees. It seemed to be quite serious.


    Da Jian shouted at me while he bandaged his wounds, don''t just stand there, hurry up and call for people!


    At this moment, I felt as though I had just awoken from a dream. I gave myself a slap on the face, immediately becoming much more clear-headed. Quickly, I turned around and ran out.


    But when I arrived at the courtyard, I was stunned. Where was he? Why was there no one else around?


    At that moment, I heard a chuckle behind me. It was very soft, but I heard it too.


    Somehow, my intuition told me that the footstep was not a male''s.


    When I thought of this, I immediately warned myself, don''t look back!


    Since there''s no one in the yard, I think I''ll go to another house.


    The moment I stepped out of the courtyard, I felt the laughter coming from behind me. It seemed to have become clearer than before.


    I ignored him and ran to the courtyard of a house. After shouting a few times, I realized that there was no one there.


    At this moment, the cackling laughter became a bit clearer.


    Just to be safe, I didn''t look back and headed straight for the second house.


    However, after running more than ten times, there was not a single person!


    Not only that, there wasn''t even a single person on the road. It was as if the villagers had suddenly disappeared.


    By the time I reached the last courtyard, the laughter behind me was very clear. Based on the distance, the sound of my footsteps was at most one meter away.


    My intuition told me that the laughter behind me came from a child.


    If it was before, I would probably have chosen to scamper away, but now I know very well that running away is useless, judging by this laughter, I wouldn''t have been able to escape even if I had fled to the ends of the earth. Furthermore, I know that everything that happened in the village was caused by this fellow behind me.


    I stood in place and thought about how I could break through this illusion.


    I remember Second Master Lin telling me before, whether it was Phantom Wall or Phantom Blaze, ghosts can only do the same thing once, it definitely doesn''t have the ability to do it twice.


    Thinking of this, I was immediately enlightened. Didn''t I just look for more than ten people? Then I''ll go back and search again!


    So I backed away from the house and went back to the one I had first entered.


    As expected, when I entered, I saw that there was someone in the courtyard!


    I immediately explained the situation to them. After they finished listening, they quickly rushed to Bao Wenjun''s home.


    Then, I quickly ran to the second and third house and informed a lot of people. I followed behind Bao Wenjun and went back to Bao Wenjun''s house.


    First, they found a group of people to carry Qiao Anshan away. This was because this old man was the one with the heaviest injuries, and Da Jian had already treated his wounds. A few of them made a bed for Qiao Anshan and carried him back.


    As for the Bao Wenjun right now, he was already tied up and put in the coffin. He was still struggling, but it was obviously not worth it since there were already layers and layers of red strings tied up tightly around his body.


    I asked Da Jian, just now old man Qiao Anshan said that this was not a Cyan Forehead, then what is it?


    Da Jian said that he had been carried by the Infant Spirit, and this Infant Spirit could very well be that Holy Infant.


    Once he said that, I understood. The Cyan Forehead had very minute changes, and had enough time to prepare to deal with it. I knew why the Cyan Forehead would change so quickly.


    Cyan Forehead s could not release their resentment because of the corpse, but this resentment required time to accumulate.


    But if the ghost controlled the corpse, wouldn''t that mean the corpse would appear in just a few minutes?


    The reason why Cyan Forehead s could exist behind ghost was probably because of the grievances of the dead.


    Think about it, who is willing to have their body taken over by another ghost? However, it was unable to compete with the ghost and could only hold in its anger. As a result, the Cyan Forehead quickly underwent a change as the ghost took over its body.


    Da Jian said. At first, Qiao Anshan thought that something went wrong when he was trying to clean the corpse, so he wanted to clean it up again, but when he got near to it, he was attacked. It was only at this time that he realised that Bao Wenjun was not a Cyan Forehead.


    I then asked Lin Zhishu, what do we do next?


    He said, think of a way to extract the Infant Spirit from the corpse.


    After saying that, I saw a lot of people bustling around in the courtyard. In the end, they used a piece of paper to make a house, and carried Bao Wenjun out from the coffin and placed him into the middle of the paper house.


    I started to get nervous, and I couldn''t help but step back.

 C63

    Da Jian said that he was fine, don''t worry, they had already tied up two floors, so there was no need to worry about it making a ruckus.


    Then, Lin Zhishu took a pile of hay and started lighting it up. He smoked on Bao Wenjun''s body through the window of the paper house.


    When the grass was all burnt away, Lin Zhishu lit another handful of hay to burn. This action of his took a total of three times.


    Da Jian said, this was called "Rising Flames", and it forced the Yin Qi out of its body with the Yang Fire.


    I asked him. What does that have to do with leaving the body in a paper house?


    He told him that the paper house would be burnt down soon, and if you still did not come out, your soul would be trapped inside forever. See, he was still struggling, which meant that he was not willing to come out.


    At this time, Lin Zhishu ordered the villagers to lift up the paper house. Then, he placed a wooden shelf under it to separate it from the ground.


    Then, Lin Zhishu walked over to the paper house, and drew some strange symbols on it, telling everyone to bring Bao Wenjun''s body out.


    When the body came out, I could see through the sunlight as if there was a shadow bouncing around inside the paper house, as if it were trying to find an exit, but it never did.


    I think, by doing this, Lin Zhishu should be trapping the Infant Spirit in Bao Wenjun''s body.


    Just as I was in a daze, Lin Zhishu started to implement his plan.


    Lin Zhishu and a few other people surrounded the paper house. The shadow inside seemed to be shocked and started to jump around, causing the entire paper house to shake.


    That shadow looked very small, only a few tens of centimeters big. If I''m not wrong, it should be the Holy Infant. My heart thumped as I thought of this. I didn''t know what would happen in the future, and I didn''t know if I could send the Holy Infant away.


    The Lin Zhishu quickly took out a red rope and tied the red string around the four corners of the house, trapping the house inside. Then, he wrapped the two ends of the house with red strings, and quickly connected the outer parts, the inner parts, and every point and point to form a net, sealing the Infant Spirit inside.


    I thought, not to mention the soul, even if a living person was sealed like this, it would still be very difficult for him to come out.


    While they were talking, Lin Zhishu ordered a few young lad to take down the paper house from the wooden shelf. Then, they placed it on the ground.


    Just then, Lin Zhishu took out a stack of paper money and threw it through the window of the paper house.


    Then he lit a yellow paper with a match and threw it through the window.


    The paper caught fire, and soon the paper house was ablaze, and I thought I heard the wail of a baby in pain.


    After burning for less than ten minutes, everything turned to ashes. The miserable wails also gradually disappeared with the extinguishing of the fire.


    When I asked the Lin Zhishu about this, it ended just like that?


    Lin Zhishu glared at me and said, otherwise, what? What do you want?


    I didn''t say anything, but I kept feeling that something wasn''t right, that it wasn''t going to be easy.


    Then, everyone carried Bao Wenjun''s body into the coffin together. The Lin Zhishu said that they could open it now.


    When I untied the rope, I saw that those people were trembling. Actually, I was the same as them, afraid that Bao Wenjun would make trouble again.


    The Lin Zhishu walked over and told them not to panic. Bao Wenjun picked up the corpse because he was controlled by the Infant Spirit. Now that the Infant Spirit had been burnt to death, he naturally would not cause any more trouble.


    I walked over to Lin Zhishu and asked him quietly. Are you sure that the one that was burnt to death just now was a Holy Infant?


    Lin Zhishu said, if it isn''t a Holy Infant, what do you think it is? Our village hasn''t had any trouble in decades, and it''s not as if we can do it either.


    Why did I ask him?


    Lin Zhishu said that tens of years ago, our village wasn''t here, but was just opposite of the mountains. At that time, something happened and the entire village moved away, but for some reason, during that time, many ghost s suddenly appeared in the village without any warning, and all these ghost s were the ancestors of all the families in the village. When they went back home and wandered around, every villager was terrified, as originally, no one dared to bring this up.


    In the beginning, the ghosts of their ancestors seemed to be unable to see anything and were just wandering around the house, no one dared to say anything. In the beginning, the ghosts of their ancestors seemed to be unable to see anything and just wandered around the house, no one dared to say anything.


    In the end, these ghosts were already able to talk to people, and would often come back in the middle of the night to chat with them.


    In order to avoid any problems, they climbed over the mountain and moved to Zhang Jiawan to settle down. When they moved over, they didn''t even dare to bring their ancestral tablets over, as they were afraid of provoking ghosts.


    After moving over, everyone was still worried, and invited the experts over to the old location, but when the experts arrived at the village entrance, they did not dare to enter, saying that this place was too strange, and that there was nothing they could do, they advised everyone to build a water bay at the foot of the mountain and bring in a canal. At that time, our village did not have a river, and did not have any canals, and the experts told them that the reason to build the canals was to block out the miasma from the mountains, because the ghost was afraid of water, so they did not dare to move.


    Therefore, the Lin Zhishu said with absolute certainty that there would never be a ghost in their village and that the Infant Spirit was definitely that Holy Infant.


    He also said that it was easy to know whether or not the Holy Infant got up, and it was enough to see if Xiao Tao would go find the Holy Infant tonight.


    I felt that the Lin Zhishu''s words made sense, so I didn''t pursue this matter.


    Although Bao Wenjun''s body stopped struggling, his eyes still opened. His two eyeballs bulged out, making him look extremely terrifying.


    Lin Zhishu placed his hands on its eyes and gently closed them. When he removed them from its eyes, Bao Wenjun had already closed them.


    When Lin Zhishu saw this, his expression became exceptionally serious. He did not speak anymore and sat on the other chair, tilting his head upwards and closing his eyes.


    He didn''t know why, but this scene caused people''s hearts to clench. Lin Zhishu''s expression revealed a kind of aged, helpless, and sorrowful expression, with many inexplicable complex emotions.


    At this moment, I think, he felt as if he had been knocked over in a vat of flavors.


    That night, Bao Wenjun was buried and nothing happened during the process.


    I asked the Lin Zhishu if we should go and take a look at the place where the Holy Infant was buried.


    The Lin Zhishu shook his head. He said that the Holy Infant''s soul had been burnt and its corpse would no longer have any spirit qi.


    Ever since the incident at Xiao Tao, his family would tie him up every night, and once it was 11 o''clock, he started to make a ruckus. He only slept the entire night after he heard the crowing of the chickens, and when he woke up, he had no idea what had happened.


    But fortunately, on the night that the matter was resolved, after Xiao Tao was untied, he did not cause any more trouble, and was sleeping soundly. It seems that the matter has indeed been resolved, my heart has finally calmed down.


    But Bao''s Father''s mother insisted on giving me the million yuan bank card and the Audi Car. I''ll keep it for the time being, when I''m about to leave, I''ll sneakily stuff the bank card and the car procedures under Bao Wenjun''s pillow, and then leave.


    Leaving their village, I let out a long breath and watched the road as people walked by. I finally felt the breath of life, the experience of the past few days was something I had never experienced before, and it was these things that made me feel that my endurance was so great.


    After returning home to rest for a few days, the moment I received my work visa, I became extremely excited. I immediately called Samit and told him about it, he was also very happy and told me to complete all the formalities before I called him so that he could book a plane ticket for him.


    Samit was very worried on the phone. I asked him what was wrong, but he didn''t say anything.


    He had a faint feeling that something was about to happen.

 C64

    During this time at home, he had been feeling down because of Bao Wenjun and his brother. I''ve also told my parents about this, including the Holy Infant.


    My parents asked me what I was thinking. Are we still going to India? I said of course I did. I got the visas.


    While supporting me, my father was also very curious. Previously, I was still hesitating, but after such a big thing happened, I became even more resolute in my decision to go and develop in India. Why is that?


    It is different from Thai buddhas, where the price of a buddha card is relatively low and there are many middle links. When a buddha card is in the hands of a customer, the profits earned by the dealer will be relatively lower, and the buddhas are all domestic customers, who travel between the two countries all year round, which is extremely difficult. Also, because the prices are relatively low and there are many different levels of clients, there are some weird thinking customers, which is why it is quite common for them, and not enough for them to work hard. Holy Infant s were very expensive, and there was a saying in China, "Three years without opening, three years with opening". Because the price was set here, people who could afford to pay Holy Infant s must be from the upper class, so the probability of encountering people was much less.


    No matter how much he knows, he is unable to grasp the crafting techniques of the Buddha medallion. But the Holy Infant is not like that, in the entire India, only Samit, Chen Changqing and my Second Uncle are able to create Holy Infant s and complete the related crafts. They have mastered the core technology, no matter in what era, those with the technology are always the ones who enjoy the most.


    Most importantly, I have also carefully analyzed the incident with the Holy Infant during this period of time and it was caused by the person involved. Steamed Bun had died because of greed and cheating. Bao Wenjun had received the appropriate punishment for smashing a Holy Infant on the spot. I''m not sure about what''s going on with Kelly''s husband, but I would like to find out if there''s a chance to go back to India.


    Although they were in trouble, but at least it proved that they were very effective, and that they would be able to achieve results in a short period of time. For example, Bao Wenjun had won the prize, and Steamed Bun''s restaurant was flourishing, but they had revealed the ugliness of human nature, causing them to die, so I believed that as long as they were kind, and started from the beginning to end, I think that the Holy Infant would definitely have a good effect.


    That''s why I decided to go to India.


    After communicating with my father, he gave me a thumbs up. He admired my point of view. Previously, I was a person who didn''t have any opinions. Now, not only do I have a mind, but I also have my own thoughts. This made them very pleased.


    Before I left, I invited my parents and uncle to have a meal together. Originally, I wanted to call my best friend to send me off, but after looking through my phone, other than Bao Wenjun, there weren''t any other good bros ¡­


    It''s one thing if you don''t have a girlfriend, but you don''t even have a good friend by your side. This is too sad, I swore to myself that I would find a girlfriend, whether Indian or from other countries, of course, it would be the best if we were Chinese.


    After I told them all of my plans for the long term, my parents and uncle let out a long breath. My father said to me in embarrassment, "You''ve finally mentioned the matter of finding a partner, but I''ve never heard you mention it before. I thought you were lacking in that aspect ¡­"


    My mother hit him and said, "You are always so dishonest. What nonsense are you spouting? How can you say such things about your son?"


    My dad said that any father wants to carry a grandson. This is a concern for their child, what do you know?


    My father''s words embarrassed me. I wanted to find a hole in the ground and hide in it.


    However, my mother was well-known for her good temper, so she didn''t argue with my father. The family happily ate and drank to their heart''s content before returning home to sleep. The next day, I boarded a flight to Baroda at Chengdu airport.


    After seven hours of flight, if it weren''t for the attractive thighs of the beautiful Indian air stewardess attracting me, I probably wouldn''t be able to hold on for a long time. I''ve had a bad ear since I was young, and suffered from otitis media when I was young.


    When I got off the plane, my aunt came to pick me up. When she saw me, a smile blossomed on her face and she waved at me from a distance.


    When I saw her, I didn''t know why, but I didn''t dare look into her eyes. It was probably because when I thought about what had happened that night, my face burned.


    On the way, my aunt asked me what was wrong. Why was my face so hot?


    I quickly waved my hand to say it was all right, but in my heart I was thinking, Why does it seem like nothing happened to my aunt? Didn''t she remember that night?


    However, I didn''t think too much about it. I chatted and laughed all the way home.


    Arriving at the Second Uncle''s House, he smelled a familiar fragrance, as well as that unique sense of tranquility.


    Samit went out temporarily and specifically asked me to come back during the night to drink beer with him because he really liked the Yanjing beer that I brought over last time. He couldn''t bear to leave the few remaining bottles, and said that he must have a good drink with me this time when I come back, but this time, I specially brought a case of Beijing white beer, which is the most expensive beer out of all.


    When he went to the bedroom on the second floor, Second Uncle was still the same as before. His face was rosy and his body temperature was still there, just that he could not wake up.


    At night, Samit came as planned and he came as well. When Kieran saw me, her eyes flashed with a strange light, but that look disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    As they didn''t like to chat during meals, the whole process was rather dull, while Samit also wasn''t happy at all, his complexion wasn''t good, I could feel it already, and I wasn''t wrong, there must be something going on.


    Under my constant questioning, Samit finally spoke the truth.


    During my previous visit, Samit had sold a set of Black Infant s and a set of Holy Infant s. Right now, the goods in the shop are becoming lesser and lesser, and if my Second Uncle did not wake up soon, I would not be able to refine the corpse oil, thus, Samit was unable to produce the Holy Infant. During this period of time, the supplier had already called him three times, but they had all refused to provide him the raw materials, it was only because there were no Second Uncle''s corpse oil s available. The Holy Infant''s corpse could not be preserved. If this went on, not to mention the fact that the business would end, the supplier might not contact him anymore. What would happen next, even a fool would understand.


    After Samit finished speaking, the atmosphere in the room instantly fell into an awkward silence.


    After a fierce mental struggle, I said one sentence.


    I said I had a way.

 C65

    Hearing that I had a solution, Samit and his aunt didn''t mind, and even showed a mocking expression at the corner of Samit''s mouth, making me feel very unhappy.


    Until I said that I had a solution three times in a row, it finally caught the attention of Samit and my wife. They asked me what I had a solution, and told me to tell it to them.


    I told them what had happened during this period of time. I told them that I was going to use a folk method to test it out, and they were skeptical of it, but they all understood the principle of fighting to the death, so they could only let me have a go.


    But Samit isn''t very active, I know that he doesn''t hold much hope, I thought, so he is actually such a pessimistic person.


    No matter what, I have to think of a way to wake Second Uncle up.


    I wanted to use the "paper house" technique to wake up Second Uncle, but in reality, I face a huge problem. Although I remember the paper house''s appearance, I do not know how to do it! Samit also found a lot of people at the place, none of them knew how to cook, so I could only think of who in the country know how to cook, and after thinking about it, I only know the Lin Zhishu, but do not know if he will give me face, or not the Baroda.


    I had to try anyway, so I tried to find a way to contact him. People like Lin Zhishu didn''t even need to use cell phones, and in their village, other than Bao Wenjun and Steamed Bun, I didn''t have anyone else to contact. I tried to contact them, but they all couldn''t get in contact with the Lin Zhishu, so I had no choice but to ask my father for help.


    He knew that this matter is related to the life and death of my Second Uncle, so he went to Bao Wenjun''s village the very same day.


    When I received the phone call from Bao''s Father''s mother, they immediately shouted at each other over the phone. It basically meant that when I left, they secretly stuffed their bank cards back into their pockets. Did they look down on them or something like that?


    I said that there was an urgent matter and I had to put it aside first. No matter what, you have to help my father find the Lin Zhishu.


    Bao''s Father saw that I was indeed anxious and did not say anything else. He told me not to hang up the phone and that he would go find someone.


    After I finished speaking, I heard hurried footsteps, it should be the Bao''s Father''s mother bringing my father to look for someone.


    The Bao''s Father probably took my father''s phone and left, but their village''s signal was really bad, the voice coming from the phone was intermittent, I was really afraid that the signal would disappear halfway through, when that happened, even my father would not be able to explain, and that would be troublesome.


    Twenty minutes later, Lin Zhishu picked up the phone and asked me what I wanted to talk to him about.


    Hearing his voice right now is even more intimate than hearing my parents'' voice. After all, he is someone who has the possibility of saving my Second Uncle!


    I didn''t have to say anything more and went straight to the point, "Could you come to India?


    Because I told him about my Second Uncle, the smart him immediately guessed my intentions. He taunted me, "You little kid, I''ve taught you for so long and I haven''t learnt it yet.


    I said okay, don''t mock me, I really can''t do that paper house of yours. Saving a life is better than building a seven-tiered pagoda, so don''t say anything else.


    Lin Zhishu laughed on the phone and said, Awesome, sure! I''ll take over the job, but first of all, I can''t guarantee that we''ll be able to do it in a foreign country.


    I told him that when my Second Uncle was sick, Samit and the others used a red rope to tie him up. I think you guys also use this thing a lot, so I think that it should be fine as there are a lot of things that are common to use.


    Lin Zhishu was a little suspicious on the phone. He asked me, "Are you sure they use red ropes?"


    If I say I''m sure, can I still see wrongly?


    The Lin Zhishu remained silent for a while, then asked me, "Are we going to India by train or by boat?" At the very least, he had to come for a month, right?


    I laughed. I say, Second Master Lin, you should really come out and walk around. Haven''t you heard that there is such a thing as an airplane? You can rest assured that your ticket will be paid for and will be taken to India in a few hours.


    The Lin Zhishu sighed on the phone for a long time. Finally, I told him, let''s make a deal, we''ll book two tickets for you in a while. It''s best if you bring another person over to help you.


    Lin Zhishu said on the phone, who else are you calling? Just be my assistant.


    I have my own things to do. Just listen to me and bring another person over.


    Actually, I had Lin Zhishu bring another person over, so I was naturally scheming against him. As for what exactly it was, I''ll keep it in the dark for now, and we''ll talk about it when Lin Zhishu arrives.


    In the end, I said that the long distance call would be too expensive, and don''t talk about it anymore, I will have to trouble Bao''s Father to pass on the message.


    After hanging up, I planned to look for Samit to book a plane ticket. However, the call came in, and the moment I got through to him, my father immediately asked me, "Yang, what happened to the bank card and the Audi?" Why did the Bao''s Father place himself in my hands? I don''t know what the heck is going on. They''re just giving me money, and I don''t dare to take it!


    Hearing my father mention this money made my head hurt. I whispered into the phone that this money was Bao Wenjun''s unexpected windfall, we definitely could not take it.


    He was so anxious over the phone that he shouted at me, "It''s useless to just say it. They already said that they won''t let me leave if I don''t accept the money and the car!"


    As for the car, just say that you don''t know how to drive, take the formalities away first and hide them with the bank card together. In short, just to be safe, don''t bring it in the house, and also to help the Lin Zhishu get a tourist visa, he definitely doesn''t know how to do it with his old hat.


    My dad helplessly said okay, then hung up.


    To be honest, everyone knows why I wouldn''t want that money no matter what, right? Actually, I am not some noble person, I also love money, but Steamed Bun and Bao Wenjun both died from an unexpected windfall, so I really did not want to get into this trouble.


    After settling my father''s matter, I went straight to Samit''s shop. He sat there in a daze, just like usual.


    I told him to book two tickets, and that I would get an assistant from home to assist me.


    Samit looked at me with eyes full of disdain.


    I asked him, What do you mean? Looking down on me? Alright, I''ll show you what a "craftsman" is when the time comes.


    Suddenly, I remembered the red rope, so I asked him, "Where did you learn to tie people up with red rope?"


    Samit stared blankly for a moment, then suddenly recalled something. As he booked the plane ticket, he said that there really was some history behind this Red String of Fate. Back then, it was your grandfather who taught me how to use it.


    The moment I heard my grandfather, I immediately thought about how Qiao Anshan and the village chief hated my grandfather to the bones and also mentioned Red String of Fate when I called. Could this have something to do with my grandfather?

 C66

    Since it can ward off evil, it must also have had a "Yin effect". Your grandfather had taught me several ways to tie up the red ropes back then, all kinds of star charts, and they were all very useful, and also very practical, like people who work in our line, it is hard to avoid meeting evil things. The red rope has already helped me a lot, not to mention from afar, it was very near, I used it to bind Dong Qing in the cage a while ago, you see that.


    I nodded my head without saying anything, I suddenly thought back to what Qiao Anshan had said, before he threw me into the Miasma River, he had said something, he said "Zhang Luofeng did not die in my hands", which fully showed that he and my grandfather had a grudge, but I did not know the specific reason.


    Also, when I mentioned on the phone that Samit would use the red rope, Lin Zhishu was stunned, so I kept feeling that there were many secrets here, I think he must know something, when he comes, I must think of a way to get something out of him.


    He seemed to see my boredom, so he told me that when Dong Qing woke up, he would bring me along to become a Holy Infant.


    I was glad and sad to hear him.


    After a while, I asked him, how is Kelly? Have you contacted her recently?


    Samit laughed bitterly and said, do you think I still dare to contact him? They didn''t come to cause trouble for me, so I''m thankful, but I heard that Kelly''s husband was acquitted.


    When I heard this news, I was astonished. He was a felon who had killed several people consecutively. How could he possibly be acquitted?


    Samit shook his head. He said that he only knew that Kelly''s husband suffered from intermittent schizophrenia, because this matter was released innocent, he was not clear about the specifics.


    I asked Samit where Kelly''s family was, and I wanted to take a look.


    Samit looked at me with a puzzled expression, and said the last sentence, "Are you courting death?"


    I say, it''s not that I want to court death, but selling us to the Double Happiness Silver has caused a huge commotion. We can''t just ignore it, at least we have to go and take a look.


    Samit was even more confused by my words. He said that our products have no problems and our usage and interests have already explained that our customers did not control their own lives properly, so you can''t blame us for this. If you follow your thoughts, then this business would be impossible to do.


    Although looking at this issue from Samit''s perspective was not wrong, my values were different from his. Otherwise, I would not have returned to attend Steamed Bun''s funeral, and wouldn''t have encountered the things that happened afterwards one after another. No matter what, I decided to take a look at Kelly''s home.


    I found an excuse and went back to Second Uncle''s House. I took out my phone and looked through for a long time before finally finding Kelly''s phone.


    He remembered that when he brought Kelly and her husband to the Deer Garden, he left his phone number there because he was afraid of getting separated.


    The phone call connected and it connected quickly. A beautiful voice came out from the phone, it was Kelly.


    Kelly should know that it was me, so she directly asked me what matter I have over the phone.


    I asked her if it would be convenient to visit you at home.


    Kelly was silent for a while, before agreeing to go over in the afternoon.


    My aunt, seeing me so secretive, asked me what I was doing, and I lied and said I was going out for a walk.


    After we arrived at the place, it was already past two in the afternoon. The weather in Baroda was that type of hot and dry weather, and running outside for an entire afternoon made my body feel extremely uncomfortable. I really don''t know how those kids on the streets, who run around barefooted and run around crazily, are able to endure this kind of scorching heat.


    Kelly''s family lived in a small district, and this place was also a villa complex. Kelly reckoned that Kelly''s family''s financial situation should be very good, and she really did care about the saying that in India, if it was either heaven or hell, the differences between the two families would be very obvious.


    It seemed like Samit was right, whoever could afford Holy Infant s would be rich.


    I found the number of the house, pressed the doorbell, and quickly opened it. From inside walked out a gentle and refined British woman ¡ª ¡ª Kelly.


    She smiled at me, leaned her body gracefully against the door, and said, Come in!


    Honestly speaking, her action of leaning against the door made my heart flutter, as if she was seducing me. But then I realized that I was overthinking it, although Kelly lives in India, she is an Englishman. Leaning against the door to welcome guests, this is their hospitality ¡­


    There were many minute movements and postures that you wouldn''t even notice, these were all ways they treated us. This included the last time we went to Samit''s shop to give us presents, in fact, not only did they not have a tradition of treating us to meals, they even liked to entertain us at home. However, Kelly had invited Samit to her house many times, but Samit always said that he was busy and did not have time, so he did not have the means to pay a visit.


    Just like how I went to Kelly''s house this time, it was exactly the way they treated their guests, this kind of culture is completely different from what happens in China, if there''s a woman in the country, and the guest is a man, they would all think it would be inconvenient for them to go to the other party''s house, and normally, they would both meet at a meeting place to eat dinner, and rarely go to their home, unless they are extremely familiar with each other, such as Old Wang.


    I saw a Band-Aid on her temple. I think it was because the injury from last time wasn''t completely healed, but from her complexion it looked like she had recovered pretty well.


    Due to the usage of English frequently during this period of time, my pronunciation of the spoken language had become clearer and more accurate, and my communication with Kelly had become smoother and smoother.


    She had made me tea, a cup of coffee, and a piece of food with sauce, and I couldn''t name it for a long time.


    Where''s your husband? I asked her after taking a sip of my unappetizing coffee.


    Kelly took a glance upstairs and said that he was resting.


    In fact, when I was studying English in college, I knew that the English people had a lot to pay attention to, especially "women first" and "gentlemen". These basic principles were as popular as our national anthem.


    That''s why I was a little reserved. I wanted to ask some questions, but I didn''t know how I should ask them, didn''t know if it would offend her. I had been organizing my thoughts and words for a long time yet still didn''t know what to say.


    Kelly seemed to have seen through my concerns. She told me to speak freely and not to have any worries.


    Since she said so, I won''t be polite anymore. I''ll be frank and ask her, why did your husband kill people?

 C67

    She paused for a moment at my words, then added, Actually, I still don''t know why he did it.


    I asked her. Your husband really did what the news says. He was fired, so he had the idea of revenge. So...


    Kelly shook her head, she said that what was reported on the news should only be on the surface, of course, everything that was said on the news was completely true, but then again, there was a huge reason why my husband caused everything to turn out like this.


    I was a little surprised by her words, and I asked her why she said it.


    Kelly said that although I have lived with him for so many years, I have not completely understood him. His inner world is very complicated, and he is also a man with a strong sense of self-esteem, she came to India in 2007 to settle down. Before, when I was in the business of jewelry in the United Kingdom, I would often do import and export with India, and I found that there was a lot of room for business here, but the cost of doing business here is very high, so I chose to settle in India and at the same time develop my career.


    After hearing what Kelly had to say, I finally understood why her husband was able to live a normal life even though he was only an executive of a company. Kelly was actually a strong woman in the business world.


    Kelly continued to explain. My husband was a former technician, and after coming here, he quickly found this "Alpha Network Information Company", and with his own abilities, he managed to achieve management, but the good news didn''t last long. A few years ago, the company was bought by a Chinese company, and the owner had also changed to a Chinese.


    Hearing this, the sweat in my heart immediately made me feel extremely awkward. I said why did Kelly''s husband always keep quiet when she saw me, instead, whenever she saw me, she would think of the Chinese boss who suppressed him.


    Kelly stirred the coffee in her cup and continued, During that period of time, my husband was very depressed, every day he would complain about it and even had plans to resign. I was a very strong woman, regardless of how much money my husband earned, I hoped that he would have a career and not give up easily.


    I asked her, What happened to him after that? What did you do?


    At this time, Kelly''s eyes turned red, she choked with sobs and said, I''m not a therapist, and I never thought that this kind of situation would cause him too much psychological harm, so I kept on encouraging him to persevere, then we invited the Double Happiness Silver to come back.


    After saying that, she stretched out her slender wrist and waved it in front of me. The silver bracelet shined as it appeared before my eyes.


    I was immediately astonished. Such a big thing had happened, you still dare to wear it?


    I don''t know how my words managed to strike a chortle in her heart. She covered her mouth with her hands and laughed for a long time before she managed to say a single word. She said that it was all a blessing in disguise.


    I didn''t understand what she meant.


    Kelly said that ever since she invited the Double Happiness Silver back, his husband''s mental state was indeed much better than before. One must know that after the Chinese boss took over the company, he had all kinds of pressure on him, and originally, he had hopes of being promoted to Prime Minister (in the country, it was equivalent to being the General Manager), but the Chinese boss hired a Prime Minister, who was also a Chinese person. The Prime Minister might have received instructions from the owner, so the moment he took up his position, he started to suppress my husband even more forcefully.


    I asked her, yeah, that''s what I was wondering, wasn''t he getting better already? Why did he get fired all of a sudden?


    Kelly said, just now I said, this Double Happiness Silver is truly magical, and when he was getting better, one day I received a call from a stranger, saying that it was a friend''s introduction, and that she wanted to buy some pearls, I planned to have him come to the shop to see it. But who knew that the customer said that he didn''t need to see it, and then told me of a few styles, and had me deliver them directly to a specific place. This is the first time I met a customer who doesn''t even want to look at this kind of thing, and also this kind of pearls are expensive. Oh dear, sorry, your coffee is gone, I''ll go and get it back.


    With that, Kelly stood up, walked to the coffee machine, and picked up another cup of coffee for me. Honestly speaking, I really did not want to drink this, this coffee of theirs was like a cold drink, bitter and astringent, but due to face, I had no choice but to drink it.


    Kelly returned to the front of the sofa. I asked her, you just said that there was a strange middle-aged man in the shop, what do you mean?


    I saw that he was always staring at the jewelry in the box, but he didn''t seem to have any intention of buying it, so I increased my vigilance, afraid that he might try to rob us. But since the other party was a customer, I felt a bit embarrassed to keep the jewelry box, but luckily, the middle-aged man asked a few questions about the jewelry and left, as there were often people who only looked at the jewelry and didn''t buy them, so I didn''t care too much about it.


    When we arrived at the place, we found out that this was an abandoned factory, and I was a little scared and was about to turn around and leave, but at this moment, a lot of police suddenly appeared out of nowhere and surrounded us. The police said that they suspected us of conducting a drug trade and forcefully opened the box, and when they opened the box, it was indeed my jewelry, but there was a thick layer of powdery substance under it, and I didn''t even need to think to know what it was.


    I was brought into the police station, but during the interrogation I insisted that I was framed, and the police couldn''t find any other evidence to support me, so they couldn''t get my statement. So I temporarily released me, and waited for their judgment at any time, but the day after I returned from the police station, I received news that my husband had come to the company to kill people.


    What then? I asked her. How did your husband get acquitted?


    ''When I heard the news about my husband''s murder, I couldn''t believe it was true and ran to Alpha to ask for confirmation, only to find my husband in a police car with a hood, so I ran into the boss''s office, his house was in a mess, there were at least seven or eight executives in the office discussing emergency countermeasures, and when they saw me barging in, they recognized me, thought I was David''s wife, and thought I was here to kill someone, so they tried to push me out, and as they pushed me, the roof lights fell off, cut my temples, and I was sent to the hospital.

 C68

    During the time when Kelly was hospitalized, there were police officers guarding her every day. Previously, they were monitoring her surroundings, afraid that she would run away guilty, so this time, the police officers were all gathered at the hospital.


    Kelly said that she had been in the hospital for around ten days or so. On the seventh day, all the police officers under surveillance suddenly evacuated, and on the eighth day, two more police officers arrived, but what was different was that they brought over a document saying that a drug dealer had been caught, and during the interrogation process, they told them that someone had bribed him to frame her. After investigation, they confirmed her innocence, but the drug dealer did not reveal who the person who had tried to frame her was.


    Kelly continued to speak, after which I was told by the police to sign and leave, they even announced to me that they would cancel the charges against me. I guessed that it was very possible that the middle-aged man who was looking around my shop that day was the drug dealer.


    Kelly said that although she was proven innocent, she was not happy because her husband had met with such a tragic end, but she did not expect that on the second day after she was discharged, he would receive a call from the police station asking her to come pick him up. After going to the police station to investigate, she found out that Kelly''s husband, David, had been diagnosed with "indirect schizophrenia" and was suffering from an illness during the time of the crime.


    Receiving this news, Kelly was caught off guard by the sudden change in events, and was in a bit of a daze.


    The police said that although they had been acquitted, it was recommended that they discuss the compensation with the families of the victims. Otherwise, it would be difficult to calm the anger of the victims'' families, and there might be trouble in the future.


    However, this was nothing to Kelly, it was just a matter of money. Under the witness and mediation of the police, in the end, she and the victim''s family had reached an economic compensation agreement.


    However, Kelly never thought that her husband would actually be mentally ill. She took him to the hospital for an examination, but the examination results showed that he did not have any mental illness, so his mental state was very normal. In order to ensure the accuracy of the results, he went to several other hospitals. The results were all the same, without any problems!


    The only problem was that her husband had been in a highly tense state ever since he killed someone. With the mediation and guidance of a psychiatrist, he had been slowly recovering. As long as he rested, there wouldn''t be any problems.


    Hearing that, I don''t understand, if Kelly was found innocent, then it would be completely reasonable, because she was already framed, finding evidence would be easy, but her husband obviously killed someone, the ironclad facts are all here, and he did not have any mental illness, why was he suddenly released?


    I asked her, Have you had anyone with you during this time? Or did your husband have someone familiar to help him settle the matter?


    Kelly shook her head and said that she did not, she said that she had already thought of this problem long ago, even if there was someone secretly helping him operate, with such a big case, even if it was someone with the ability to cover the sky, they would not be able to free him.


    I thought about it, if it was really caused by the Double Happiness Silver, then this thing would really be too strange. First, it was Kelly who was framed, then the husband killed someone, and then Kelly was acquitted.


    After a while, I couldn''t help but get thirsty, and asked her if there was any water at home. Kelly said there was, and then took a bottle of mineral water from the fridge for me.


    I thought, no wonder Kelly didn''t go find Samit, no wonder she still maintained a smile after seeing me today.


    Kelly remained silent for a while before speaking. During this period of time, she had temporarily closed her shop and was resting at home.


    I asked her why.


    She said no, although the drug dealer caught her, but the culprit behind her back was nowhere to be seen. During this period of time, she didn''t even dare to leave her home, much less know what to do in the future.


    I think so too. Someone who could do such a vicious thing to her must be determined to kill her. Furthermore, the other party is hiding in the shadows. This is the most frightening thing.


    Kelly said. Actually, before you contacted me, I was just thinking of looking for you.


    I asked her, What can I do for us? Are you trying to settle the score with us?


    Kelly covered her mouth and laughed for a long time before recovering. She said that I was too humorous and she said that she actually wanted to get another Holy Infant.


    I asked her, why did you invite so many Holy Infant?


    She said that she couldn''t just stay at home every day. What would she do about her future life? Last time I heard Samit say that there was a type of White Infant that could be used for safety, I just wanted to invite one. No matter if the business is good or bad in the future, at least we have to be safe and sound, and not get into trouble. David and I even planned to have children and retire to the beach in the future.


    Her emotions were completely understandable, so I told her to wait a bit, then I went out to call Samit.


    On the phone, I explained the situation between Kelly and her husband. After listening, Samit was probably also struck by lightning, and after a long time, he still could not react. In the end, he had nothing to say and just asked me, Didn''t I say that you were not allowed to go? Sigh, just do it, if something were to happen to you, how would I explain this to your Second Uncle and your wife?


    I told him that this time it was worth it, Kelly said that even if I didn''t look for her, she would definitely come looking for us.


    Samit said. Look, what did I say?


    I said no, let me tell you a piece of good news, Kelly wants to request for another Holy Infant!


    After a few seconds, Samit said on the phone, oh my gawd! iloveyou!


    I interrupted him. Don''t fall in love with the tiger oil for now, just name a price. He''s an old customer, so you should at least give him a discount.


    He asked me, "Kid, have you taken a fancy to that young woman? She''s here to console me and to help me bargain. Let me remind you, she''s a married woman. Don''t mess around!"


    I blame him loudly, don''t speak nonsense, I''m a potential customer, think about it, let''s give her a discount, she''s satisfied, in the future she''ll introduce us to more customers, don''t you think?


    Samit was silent for a moment, then I heard a crisp sound from the other end of the phone. I think it was him patting his head.


    Yes, he said. Why didn''t I think that you would have such a business mind?


    I thought, what business mind? In our China, all business people pay attention to returning guests, and only you people with a brain like yours don''t know how to change!


    Samit said, if that''s the case, we will not set a price on her, on one hand, we are short on supplies, but right now, our focus is on your Second Uncle, so you should first stabilize her, and make her wait for a while.


    What Samit said made sense, so I hung up and returned to the living room. I simply told her that all the Holy Infant there were in urgent need of goods, so I decided to wait for a while.


    Kelly was very regretful, but she said that she would definitely invite another one.


    I said don''t be anxious. Since I''ve promised you, I will definitely let you think about this matter. It''s getting late, I''ll go back first. I''ll stay in touch!


    Kelly did not ask her to stay and sent me out.


    Along the way, I kept thinking that it''s no wonder that no one has dared to hire Double Happiness Silver. Whether this is a blessing or a curse, it''s not related to a single person.


    I was halfway to the bus when I saw a building with the words ALPHA NETWORK INFORMATION COMPANY written in English on top.


    Alpha? Isn''t this where Kelly''s husband, David, stayed before? Looking at the people coming and going, I thought, Since we''re here, why don''t we go in and take a look? I might be able to understand more about David, I think that it might not be bad for me to learn more about him, it might be beneficial for me in the future when I do business.


    Thinking of this, I walked in without hesitation.

 C69

    When I walked into the building, people were coming and going. It was supposed to be time to get off work, and since my skin color didn''t match theirs, it attracted a lot of strange looks, but I was used to it. I was often stared at by Indians, and after a while I became numb.


    Then a fat man in a uniform appeared at the door, looked at me with that deep look, and asked me in English what I was doing here.


    I immediately replied that I had made an appointment with my boss to talk about work.


    Maybe I''m Chinese, and the boss is Chinese too, so this security guy didn''t ask any more questions and just let me pass.


    As I walked forward, I made sure to check the floor to see if there were any traces of blood, but there was no sign of anything strange on the smooth tile floor.


    This company should not be small, there was a total of five floors, coupled with the extravagant decorations, one could tell that this company should be one of the top few in Baroda.


    After a few inquiries, I found out that the boss''s office was on the second floor, but I wasn''t too sure. I didn''t know if such a big boss would be willing to see me.


    But thinking about it, it didn''t matter. There was no need to meet the boss. Actually, it was fine to ask the employees about it. Perhaps the employees knew more than them.


    While thinking about this and thinking about it, he walked to the boss''s office. On the luxurious wooden door hung a sign that said, "Jie." Zhao. Office, I guess, translated the name as "Zhao Jie''s office," meaning the owner''s name might be Zhao Jie.


    Knocking on the door, someone came to the door. It turned out to be a very professional female secretary. It was then that I realized that the boss''s room was inside, and that this was the secretary''s office.


    The female secretary with thick eyebrows and big eyes asked who I was looking for, and I told her to look for Zhao Jie. She asked me what was the matter and I told her a lie, saying that I was a reporter who wanted to know more about David.


    After the secretary heard David''s name, her face immediately became gloomy, but she quickly returned to her professional smile and invited me into the office.


    The secretary''s office was very big. Looking around, there were at least five people in the office. That meant the boss had more than one secretary.


    When I sat down, I saw a glass wall directly across from the secretary''s office. The curtain was drawn, and through it I could just barely make out a figure moving about.


    At this moment, the secretary, who was waiting for me, gave the boss a call. She probably meant to tell him what I had just said. At first, the boss seemed a little unhappy and said, "Refuse!"


    The secretary whispered into the phone, "It''s a Chinese."


    Who would have thought that the boss on the other end of the phone would actually say "Comein" after a moment of silence!


    I had no idea that the boss would let me in, and I had a vague feeling that the boss must have some special feeling for the Chinese, or the secretary wouldn''t have added the words "a Chinese" at the end of the sentence.


    The secretary led me to the door of the boss''s office. After a few light knocks on the door, a voice came from inside. It meant, "Please come in."


    When I pushed open the door, I saw this Boss Zhao Jie, who was a fifty year old or so old man. Although his hair was white, it was bright and spirited, and when Kelly was describing how the Boss of her company had suppressed her employees, the impression I had of this Boss was probably that of a heinous, evil person. But the truth is the opposite, this Boss gave off a feeling of a spring breeze blowing past one''s face, and was extremely kind.


    When the boss saw me, he reached out his hand to shake mine, then introduced himself in Chinese.


    To be honest, being able to see and hear people communicating with you in Chinese abroad was a very heartwarming thing, even if the other party was an evil capitalist, it didn''t seem that annoying at the moment.


    After a few simple pleasantries, I got straight to the point. The boss asked me if there was anything he wanted to know. As long as he knew, he would tell me without reservation.


    I called him Uncle Zhao, and he seemed to be very pleased with the term. His face was full of wrinkles, and I thought to myself, This guy really likes to listen to the flattery of others.


    I asked straightforwardly. I heard that David was suppressed by the company, and was then chased away. Is this true?


    The boss started laughing out loud after hearing this, thinking that he would deny it in a hurry, but what he did not expect was that he actually said with certainty that it was true, David had left the company under his suppression.


    After hearing what the boss said, I did not know what to say. I originally asked him a question that was impossible to make him speak the truth, but he actually admitted it, and he admitted that David''s killing intent and his long period of stress and oppression were inseparable.


    I asked the boss, then why was he being suppressed? I heard that he has a strong working ability and skills. Isn''t it too much of a pity for the company to lose such a talent?


    But at this time, the boss'' face became a bit gloomy. He didn''t answer my question, but instead asked me a question. He said, "The company is mine, I can use whoever I want, what questions do you have?"


    After saying that, Zhao Jie looked at me with a domineering gaze. I didn''t know how to answer him, so I didn''t even dare meet his gaze. It was as if I had made a mistake.


    After a while, Zhao Jie regained his smile and said, "Wait a moment, I''ll go call someone over."


    Saying that, he stood up, walked to the door, and got the secretary to call Lee Chunqi over.


    After a while, a middle-aged man wearing a purple T-shirt and glasses appeared in the office. He looked very imposing, and obviously, he was one of the company''s senior executives.


    After the introductions, I did not guess wrong. Lee Chunqi was David''s boss, the company''s prime minister. He was the same as Zhao Jie, the kind of person who had both presence and grace.


    However, what surprised me was that Lee Chunqi did not hide anything about David and he even frankly admitted that David was forced to leave by him.


    I asked them, Why are you doing this?


    After Lee Chunqi and Zhao Jie looked at each other, Zhao Jie said to me, "Young man, let me ask you, if you start a company, will you allow the people below to go against the enterprise''s strategic plan?"


    To be honest, I didn''t work, and I didn''t quite understand what he was talking about, but I had to respond, so I nodded and said, No way.


    To be honest, he told me, I admit that I am a tyrannical and despotic boss, but please ask, which company''s boss is not like this? So what I want to say is, David is an extremely selfish and stubborn person, and the degree of his stubbornness is something that you can''t even imagine.


    I asked him if there were any concrete examples.

 C70

    Take the decision of the company, for example. When I took over the first week of the company, David came to me with his proposal, saying that this plan was more or less discussed with the former boss, and wanted me to sign it, but I do not agree with this thing, and I told him clearly that the reason why I took over this company was because there was something wrong with its operation, so I had to formulate a new strategic plan to set up a suitable development plan for the company. However, not only did David not listen, he even insisted on what he wanted to do, and he even started bragging.


    I asked him. What happened next?


    He said that after David privately encouraged the employees to leave their jobs, he had become a passive worker and played games in the office every day. This was all evidenced by the monitoring system, it could be said that the world''s top internet technology and IT talent came from India, where there was no shortage of talent. A small David, with a lot of people who knew more about technology than him, there was no need for me to compromise with myself.


    nodded his head, indicating that he agreed with Zhao Jie''s words. He took over the conversation and said, if David was able to follow the customs of the land, he would have no problem becoming the Prime Minister, but with this situation, the boss could only hire someone else, thus he recruited me and gave me instructions, and told me to get David to leave on his own.


    To be honest, I do admire Zhao Jie and Lee Chunqi''s honesty. How many people are able to speak of the dark matters behind their back so brazenly? There might not even be a few of them. Just based on this point alone, their words were a hundred percent true.


    Lee Chunqi said that after coming into contact with David, he realised that this person was just too selfish and stubborn. He would never think about the problem from the perspective of the boss, and was wholeheartedly thinking about his own performance, and from the start till the end, he did not understand one thing, which was, if you are an employee, if the business is done for, he can just pat his butt and go find another one. But as the boss, every solution of the employees must be careful.


    In the beginning, Lee Chunqi did not plan to suppress him, but for this stubborn and broken David, this kind of person who was staying in the company was not worth much, but his salary was very high. Furthermore, he has been a senior for many years, if he were to resign, there would be a huge compensation fee for his loss, but the boss thinks that we should not pay for this, so we have to do everything we can to make him leave, but no matter how David bullied him, he would not leave.


    When he said this, I basically understood the crux of the problem, it was not that David did not want to leave, but Kelly wanted him to not resign and to make him insist on the matter. David had definitely considered this problem, his own wife was always stronger than his, and was a level lower than him to begin with, so if he were to resign again, his face would definitely be disgraced and he would not be able to see anyone, thus he chose to live in this company.


    I asked him. Don''t you want to pay for it? Why suddenly announce the dismissal of him?


    Lee Chunqi let out a "Ah" and sighed. He said that it was because of the "thing" on David''s neck.


    The thing on David''s neck? In the beginning, I did not react to Lee Chunqi''s words, but after a few seconds, I understood that the thing on David''s neck that he spoke of was definitely a Double Happiness Silver! "If I recall correctly, Kelly forged a bracelet and a cross necklace.


    When I heard about the Double Happiness Silver, I immediately asked him, what happened after that?


    Lee Chunqi said that he and David were in the same office, and there were two other colleagues in the same department. One morning when David came to work, he held a document and walked in front of David to look for trouble. Suddenly, a strong light pierced into his eyes, he subconsciously covered his eyes, and realised that the light came from the thing on David''s neck.


    Therefore, he said to David, please keep the ornaments on your body.


    David did not say anything, laughed and stuffed the thing into his clothes.


    Initially, he thought that he was fine. Lee Chunqi returned to his seat and worked, but not long later, he suddenly saw another blinding light, causing him to be unable to open his eyes. He covered his face with his hand and said to David, Please put away the ornaments on your body! Don''t affect others!


    David looked at his own neck in a daze, then looked at Lee Chunqi, and lowered his head to continue working.


    Only now did Lee Chunqi realize that ever since David took the necklace back, he had not taken it out.


    This time, Lee Chunqi was a little confused and confused, why was he always being dazzled by the strong light?


    In the next few days, Lee Chunqi would occasionally feel a strong light piercing into his eyes, and there was nothing on David''s body.


    Before this, David had a dark face and never spoken to anyone. However, ever since this matter had occurred, he had been laughing merrily every day and would occasionally give Lee Chunqi a provocative look.


    Once, when Lee Chunqi was looking for Zhao Jie to talk about work, the two of them suddenly raised their arms at the same time and blocked their eyes.


    After a long time, when he confirmed that there was no more light, Lee Chunqi asked tentatively.


    Zhao Jie''s face was full of awkwardness as he nodded. Then he got angry and began searching everywhere. He wanted to find the light source and find out what was going on.


    Lee Chunqi pulled him back to his seat and said, You don''t need to look for him, I know what''s going on.


    It was as if Zhao Jie had met a savior who hurriedly asked him the reason.


    Lee Chunqi said that it was all David''s doing. He had something on his neck, since the first time he had seen it, there would always be a flash of light in his eyes from now on.


    One day, he brushed shoulders with David in the corridor, and suddenly a strong light flashed past him, causing him to be unable to keep his eyes open. After that, he became uncontrollable, and would be shaken from time to time.


    Zhao Jie said that when David saw him a while ago, he hid and walked over. He did not know why, but this time, he walked over to him.


    The two of them discussed for a long time, but still couldn''t come to a conclusion. The matter was put on hold for now, and as usual, they were shaken from time to time. Although it didn''t affect their eyesight, it did a great deal of mental damage to them.


    Until one day, Lee Chunqi found a problem.

 C71

    Once, David asked for a day of leave, and during that entire day, Lee Chunqi and Zhao Jie were no longer dazzled by the strong light.


    From then on, they discovered a rule. David was not in the company, or after work, the strong light would never appear. Every time it appeared, it was always because David was in the company.


    When Lee Chunqi and Zhao Jie came to this conclusion, they were even more certain that it was David who was behind this. They didn''t know what kind of evil thing he had done to deal with them, but at this point in time, Lee Chunqi and Zhao Jie were in so much pain that they wished they were dead.


    Under the premise that David was not prepared at all, the HR department suddenly sent a mail message to the company''s management, announcing his resignation, but unexpectedly, David occasionally took revenge on them because of this, which was something they never expected, if not for Lee Chunqi''s quick reaction, he probably would have died at that time.


    I thought that when Kelly brought David to the shop to deliver his gift a while ago, I was indeed very happy to see David. His condition was completely different from before, and after that, Samit and I had analyzed this matter.


    But now, combining the words of Zhao Jie and Lee Chunqi, I was completely wrong. The Double Happiness Silver not only played a role, it also brought about a practical effect, and the practical effect was that the Double Happiness Silver stopped the "little person" beside David from pushing him into a corner. The actual effect was that Lee Chunqi and Zhao Jie no longer dared to find trouble with him.


    But the problem lies with Kelly, if she was not framed by some villainous person and got involved in a lawsuit, I feel that David''s situation would have been better, maybe even a counterattack, and he would not have been suddenly fired, or even become a murderer.


    Actually, what I heard from Kelly was only a drop in the bucket. She only heard David''s complaints, she doesn''t even know her own husband well, let alone the truth of the matter.


    As for David, there is an old saying in China that "those who are pitiful have to hate something", he was a typical pitiful person. Through Zhao Jie and Lee Chunqi''s description, he said that David was an extremely selfish and stubborn person, this was not excessive at all, and just like what Lee Chunqi had said, the company had closed down, and employees could just leave, but the boss was different.


    He thought that he was very strong, had great skills, and thought that he had the right to speak. However, he did not know that he had offended a "minefield" that no boss was willing to touch, and even did things that were detrimental to the interests of the company such as privately encouraging other employees to resign or slacking off their jobs.


    I think the Double Happiness Silver they wear, other than the fact that Kelly''s incident involved him, the reason for the tragedy that happened should be related to David''s immoral work activities as well.


    That was why people had to be careful with their mental skills. They couldn''t have any bad intentions, or else the "gods" would not be able to bear it and would even punish them.


    Just as I was thinking, Zhao Jie suddenly asked me, "Which newspaper are you a reporter from?"


    His sudden question stunned me. When I came here, I didn''t think about it at all, I just said it casually. If it was in the country, I would have to think for a while about how to come up with the name of a newspaper, not to mention India.


    But luckily I reacted quickly, I said that I was only an intern reporter, and I did not want to reveal the specifics, because if I did, it would embarrass the newspaper, but don''t worry, I came here today just to find out more about David, but this matter is over, there will be no more reports.


    Zhao Jie and Lee Chunqi looked at each other, but did not say anything.


    In the end, they left me their business card, and I left them my number. Before I left, Zhao Jie told me that we were all Chinese and this place was very messy, so we Chinese should unite. If there was anything else we could do, we could always find him.


    Honestly speaking, although David was forced away by Zhao Jie using an improper method, but from the bottom of my heart, I really admire them and feel that they were very real, very sincere. In today''s society, wanting to find a real person was too difficult, much less being sincere.


    It''s already very late when I returned to Baroda. I first went to the shop to help Samit tidy up a room. During the process, I told Samit about what happened today.


    What he didn''t expect was that Samit would tell me after he heard it that if you ever did something as silly as this, you should go back to China as soon as possible.


    Although Samit was not angry, I had already felt that he was extremely against this kind of meddling in others'' business. I thought that they definitely had their own rules in this business, and what I was doing was completely not in accordance with his values. So I did not refute him, and only told him that he would not do anything in the future.


    But in my heart, I have always been thinking about Kelly and David. Although David is free from this murder case, his future is extremely uncertain, and if his achievements were to spread, I''m afraid that in the future, it would be difficult to survive in any other business, and in India, Kelly will not be able to survive by herself. Furthermore, he is currently facing a crisis of being framed by a villain.


    So I wanted to help them, but I didn''t know how.


    Every day, he would wait for the arrival of the Lin Zhishu, hoping that he could cure the Second Uncle and wake him up as soon as possible.


    During this period of time, Kelly had called me multiple times, urging me to become a Holy Infant, and on more than one occasion expressed her great sincerity, saying that I can pay the deposit first. I told her, it''s not about whether or not I''ll pay the deposit, but that there really isn''t any stock, so I asked her to wait a little longer.


    Because of this, Samit was very upset about it, he often said, this Kelly didn''t come sooner or later, he had to do it now, the supply side previously had sufficient supplies, but I did not dare take them, afraid of throwing them into my own hands, so I rejected all of them, the supply side has also dealt with them, now, where can I go to find them?


    I asked him, who is this supplier you''re talking about? Didn''t you make the Holy Infant yourself? Why should there be a supplier?


    Samit said, are you stupid? Where did the Infant Corpse come from? It''s not like I''m going to turn into a real person! The supplier was actually the middleman in charge of contacting the Infant Corpse. They had a cooperative relationship with the hospital, the crematorium and the imam, and whoever''s child died, the family that lacked money would sell the body of their child.


    When he said that, I understood that the supplier was basically selling the corpse!


    Not long after we finished discussing this issue, the supplier contacted Samit again. They said that there were three Infant Corpse s over there, and this time, they can''t push it any further.


    Samit hesitated for a while and finally decided to buy all three Infant Corpse!

 C72

    Just to be safe, Samit was the first to bring me during the first transaction. It is said that the character of the supplier is not very good, and in order to let me figure out the way, Kieran helped me lead the way.


    Before Samit left, he gave Kieran his key to the car, and also reminded me to test my driver''s license when I have time, no matter where I go in the future, it''ll be convenient to drive.


    Along the way, Kieran had always been concentrating on driving and hadn''t talked to me at all. I thought that this pair of father and daughter were indeed one family.


    But having said that, even though Kieran was "cold", her body gave off a feeling of inexhaustible heat, especially that pair, which kept swaying in front of me, making me feel extremely upset.


    On the way to ease my embarrassment, I asked her a lot of questions. For example, the Indian girls I remember are all very passionate. Why are you so cold? What I really mean is, women have a very low status in India, they should be around men all the time, so why are you so high up? Of course, I wouldn''t dare to ask such a question, so I asked it in a more reserved manner.)


    I asked some other questions, such as why her skin color isn''t like that of an Indian''s, and for example, people from Southeast Asia, what kind of job she is currently doing, and which school she graduated from, and so on, but regretfully, Kieran only nodded his head and shook it off, other than that, she didn''t give any other reply, which made me a little angry. I thought, no matter what, I am still Zhang Dong Qing''s nephew.


    Later, I found out why she didn''t answer my questions, because she had no way of answering my questions. Of course, this was all later, so I won''t mention it for now.


    After about two hours of driving, they arrived at a place and looked out of the window. They found that it was a large hospital. There were many people passing by. Judging by the size of the hospital, it should belong to one of the three hospitals.


    Looking at the passing crowd, they seemed to be dressed like the poor, and really did not see anyone dressed in particularly bright and beautiful clothes coming here to see the doctor. I asked Kieran, why did he do this?


    Kieran said that the way to see a doctor was from the government. The facilities of the hospital were simple and the rich people all went to private hospitals.


    I nodded, thinking that it was no wonder that everyone who came here to see a doctor was poor and that the upper classes wouldn''t care about the state''s medical allowance, so they would definitely be willing to serve in a better private hospital.


    Only then did Kieran take the initiative to speak out. She said that the supplier would be waiting for us in the emergency room, and would pay first when we arrive, and then the supplier would sign an agreement with the hospital and their families. We would then be able to obtain the goods, and the basic procedure would be like this.


    I think that the reason Kieran was able to take the initiative and speak, was probably because Samit had told her before. The reason why I came here today, was so that I could familiarize myself with the transaction process, and could easily complete my own work in the future.


    As soon as I got out of the car, I saw a woman pass right in front of me. At first I didn''t pay much attention to her, thinking she might have come to the garage to park as well.


    The woman seemed to hear something behind her and turned to look in our direction.


    The woman''s face was slightly pale, with a large belly. She didn''t look to be more than 30 years old, but due to her skin color and age, I couldn''t guess what she looked like.


    Just as I was about to speak up, Kieran stopped me. She whispered to me, "Ignore her."


    I saw that Kieran''s eyes were filled with suspicion and vigilance. I didn''t know why she would have such a reaction, but what kind of threat could a pregnant woman with a weak hand possibly bring to us? Was there a need for her to be so vigilant? "Besides, this is a public place.


    Before I could say anything, the woman spoke to me weakly in English, "Sir, my stomach is aching. Can you help me back to the ward?"


    So I went forward to help her, but this time, I was stopped by Kieran. This time, I really did have a spark in my eyes, I told her that you were cold and merciless, don''t try to stop others from doing good deeds!


    After saying that, I stepped forward to help the woman up.


    Kieran sighed, and looked at me with hidden bitterness in her eyes. She did not say a word, and followed behind me.


    Where''s your room? I asked the woman after we got out of the garage. I''ll take you back.


    On the first floor of the emergency building.


    I said yes, we are also going to the emergency ward. Don''t worry, as long as I am here, I will definitely bring you back to the ward safely. That''s right, where are your family? Where''s your husband? You should be having a baby soon. Why doesn''t your husband care about you?


    After the woman heard what I said, she only shook her head. Helplessness and heartache could be seen in her eyes.


    Seeing her expression, I didn''t continue asking. It might be hard for others to say anything, so I stopped asking randomly.


    Kieran did not speak on the way, her eyes revealed killing intent, as though she was going to eat this woman anytime.


    After entering the emergency building, I suddenly felt that something was wrong. First, I felt the air falling rapidly, a cold feeling assaulted me, and then there was something strange about this empty building. Before I entered, I saw that the hospital was filled with people, but the inside of this building was so quiet that it didn''t seem like it was normal. I turned my head to look outside the door, but I didn''t know when, but I couldn''t see anyone outside.


    However, I didn''t pay much attention at the time. I helped the woman walk in. The woman pointed to the left and said that her room was on the left, in the fourth room.


    Previously, Kieran was walking behind me, but ever since we entered the emergency building, she had always been walking side by side with me. Furthermore, she was walking closely to me, and from time to time, her skin would even touch me.


    After turning the corner of the hall, he entered the corridor. He felt that the air here was even colder, and the light had become much dimmer. Looking around, he saw that all the doors to the room were closed, and at the same time, he could feel that there was no one here, just like an abandoned hospital.


    Arriving at the ward''s door, just as the lady was about to push open the door and enter, Kieran stepped in front of her to block her path and lightly knocked a few times.


    She knocked on the door in a peculiar way, tapping it three times on the left side with her left hand and then three times on the right with her right, all with the knuckles of her middle finger.


    I could see that she was definitely up to something else.


    Although I don''t understand what it means, but it is definitely a method, I have been very interested in Taoist gossip for a period of time, it has mentioned, "There are yin and yang in the path," according to the meaning of this sentence, she knocked on the door with her left and right hands, meaning, the knock on the door with her left hand is to remind the ghost, the knock on the door with her right hand is to remind the yang, it has the meaning of "looking forward and listening".


    This is the only level I can understand, and I don''t understand anything deeper.


    I think, Samit''s family has been together with my grandfather and Second Uncle for many years, maybe these things that belong to the Chinese people were taught to them by my grandfather or Second Uncle, if not how can an Indian understand things that belongs to the Chinese people?


    Faintly, he felt that Kieran was not a simple girl.


    The woman was initially stunned, but she did not have any reaction as she watched Kieran knocking on the door.


    After knocking, she waited a moment, then pushed the door open and entered.


    As soon as I entered the room, I felt a chill run down my spine. The hospital wasn''t that old, I thought, at least there was an air conditioner.


    The layout of the ward was very simple. There was a small table in front of it with a mirror on it. The table was empty and beside it was a bed, which was also neat and tidy.


    I had a feeling that nobody had lived in this ward for a long time, not because they had cleaned it up, but because it didn''t smell human!


    When the woman entered the room, she thanked him and sat down on a stool in front of the small table. Then, she picked up a comb and began to comb her hair.


    Initially, I thought it was because I turned on the air conditioner that it was so cold, but after scanning around, I was unable to find any air conditioners!


    This woman''s behavior was really strange. After entering the room, she would not do anything else. Why would she need to sit down and comb her hair?


    Kieran tugged at me, and asked me a question in the lowest voice, "Can we leave now?"


    I thought that since I had already sent the woman back, there was no need for me to stay any longer. If I continued to stay here, it would be easy for people to overthink things.


    But before I could say anything, I accidentally saw the person in the mirror. All my hair stood on end!


    The woman in the mirror quickly curled her lips upwards. Then, the corners of her mouth curled up as her mouth grew larger and larger. Finally, the corners of her lips drew close to her ears! She was looking at me with a very strange expression!

 C73

    He didn''t know if everyone had seen the circus clowns'' performances, but when they put on makeup, their mouths would become especially big, making people feel like their mouths were right next to their ears. And the woman in front of him, her mouth was exactly like that!


    Without waiting for me to regain my senses, I suddenly felt a slap on my left and right shoulders. Turning around, Kieran looked at me strangely.


    At this moment, the woman spoke.


    "Don''t you want to hear my story?"


    When I looked in the mirror again, that woman had already returned to her original appearance. There wasn''t any difference.


    Before I could make my next move, the woman stood up and turned around. She didn''t care if we wanted to hear it or not, and started talking on her own, "My name is Indira, 22 years old this year, the children in my stomach, they were all given to me by an animal. After she toyed with me, she could no longer find anyone else, it''s useless for me to call the police, now that the child is about to give birth, what should I do, what should I do ¡­"


    Hearing her words, my heart quivered. I used to often hear about it in the country, saying that there were many cases of women being assaulted in India, but the blow was so small that the rights of women could not be guaranteed.


    Just then, Kieran spoke out, "We express our deep sympathy for your misfortune. We are willing to help you in the future when there is a chance, but we still have something we need to take care of."


    The reason why Kieran said that, was because I saw her turning the handle of the door, but it seemed as if the door was locked from the outside, and could not be opened at all.


    The reason why Kieran even asked for Indira''s opinion when she left was because the door could not be opened! This was most likely Indira''s doing!


    Indira revealed a sly smile, he did not answer Kieran''s question, but continued to say, "I hate this society, I want to take my revenge."


    I asked her, What do you want?


    "I want all of you to die, including you!"


    Hearing her words, I became extremely furious. What kind of logic was this? You''ve been tricked, you can''t blame innocent people!


    Kieran took something out from her body, held my hand, and said loudly, "Run!"


    With that, Kieran turned the handle of the door again, and for some reason, this time suddenly turned, the door opened, and she dragged me out.


    I followed closely behind her, and in a few steps we were out of Zhao Faang''s room. Kieran closed the door heavily, and just as the door was closed, a loud noise came from inside, it should have been something smashing on the door, following that, the ward''s door emitted a "Clang Clang" sound, it was as if an Indira was opening the door.


    Kieran said as she pulled me forward. Don''t worry, she won''t be able to come out for the time being.


    We ran out of the building without looking back.


    It was only when I saw the bustling hospital that I felt a spark of life. The previously scorching weather felt like a warm winter sun to me now.


    Kieran stopped, I also stopped after her, holding onto my chest and said softly, just now I was really scared, why is this woman so abnormal?


    She rolled her eyes at me and said, "I warned you!"


    I asked her, What do you mean by that? Do you know something?


    Kieran said, in the future, if you want to meddle in other people''s business, I will not meddle in your business.


    She had an angry look on her face as she said this, and I thought to myself, It looks like I almost got into trouble this time. She must have known something, but she just didn''t want to tell me.


    It seemed like curiosity had really killed the cat.


    However, we can no longer ponder over this issue. Kieran turned around and went back into the emergency room, where she received a message from Kieran saying that the supplier would be waiting for us at the doctor''s office on the fifth floor.


    Once again, I entered the elevator on the first floor of the lobby. As I was about to push the button for the elevator, she pulled me back, looked around, and told me to take the stairs.


    I didn''t know what was wrong with her, so I followed her up the stairs.


    It was only then that I noticed what she was holding in her hand ¡ª a paper boat, and every time she went up a flight of stairs, she kept one on the corner.


    I have seen this paper boat before, I have used it back in Lin Zhishu!


    I have a faint feeling that there is some sort of potential relationship between Lin Zhishu, Qiao Anshan, my grandfather, my Second Uncle, and Samit, but these thoughts are like pieces of a puzzle, and couldn''t even be linked together with a complete clue.


    Red ropes, paper boats, and the Taoist gestures of knocking at the door all showed that there was some sort of connection between them.


    Unknowingly, they had already reached the third floor. However, just like before, there was not a single person in this building!


    I don''t think such a big building could be abandoned, or it wouldn''t be open, but why isn''t there anyone in the whole building?


    I asked Kieran, are you sure that we did not go the wrong way?


    Kieran walked in front of me without saying a word, so I could only follow behind her and head up.


    At first, I thought that the hospital wouldn''t allow any loud noises, so it was very quiet. However, I felt that something was amiss. The entire building didn''t seem to be filled with any anger at all!


    When we reached the fourth floor, I didn''t dare to go any further, so I stopped. Kieran turned around and asked me what I was doing.


    Don''t you think it''s strange? There''s not a single soul in this building. I even noticed it, but you didn''t notice it?


    Kieran looked at me with a puzzled expression. Then, she took out a small box from her backpack, took out a needle, and threw it onto the ground.


    What happened next was something that I couldn''t believe. The moment the needle fell onto the ground, I actually heard a sound! I heard the pin drop to the ground!


    There was a saying that described silence. It was called "When a needle falls, it can be heard"!


    One could only imagine how quiet this building was!


    But Kieran acted as if nothing happened and picked up the needles before continuing upstairs.


    I couldn''t understand what she was doing. She must have known something, but why didn''t she tell me?


    I had no choice but to follow her up the stairs.


    However, as I was walking, I suddenly felt someone patting my shoulder. I thought for a moment, there shouldn''t be any dirty stuff behind me. Otherwise, why would a normal person be patting another person''s shoulder for no reason?


    Thinking of this, my whole body quivered.


    I said to Kieran in front of me.


    Kieran turned and looked at me, but she still didn''t speak.


    I don''t think you want to talk about it, as long as I don''t look back.


    However, the thing behind didn''t seem to be planning on letting me go.


    In order to quickly keep up with Kieran''s footsteps, I decided to stride upwards.


    But at this moment, I felt something tugging at the bottom of my pants.


    Whatever it is, I thought, don''t look back. Just don''t look back.


    But who knew that the thing didn''t seem to let go. It held on to me so tightly that I couldn''t move forward at all.


    At the same time, a voice came from behind him, "Big brother, why don''t you care about my mother?"


    From the sound of it, it was a little boy. I feel like my legs no longer belong to me. What is that thing behind me ¡­


    I keep telling myself that I must never turn back! He had to get rid of it.


    I gripped the banister of the stairs, and with a great effort, with a ripping sound, the bottom of my trousers were torn open, and I broke free as well!


    Anyway, I kept my head down and trotted all the way to the fourth floor.


    Because she was slower than me just now, Kieran walked ahead of me.


    But when I reached the hall on the fifth floor and looked down the corridor, there was no one there!


    It shouldn''t be, Kieran was just a step ahead of me, she couldn''t be left so far behind, how could she be gone?

 C74

    At this moment, the fourth floor was as quiet as if it didn''t belong in the human world.


    The lights in the corridor flickered on and off, as if something bad was about to happen.


    At this time, I only wanted to know where Kieran had gone to, so I didn''t have time to think about other things.


    Thinking about this, I quickly walked towards the end of the corridor, because I knew that it was only possible to find the supplier that Kieran mentioned. There weren''t many rooms, so searching one by one wouldn''t be a problem.


    However, when I finished reading them one by one, I was immediately dumbfounded. The doors to every room were tightly shut. It was pitch black inside and I couldn''t see anything at all.


    That''s not right. Did I go to the wrong floor?


    Thinking of this, I trotted back to the fourth floor of the main hall, which faced the center of the stairs. A sign hung above it, reading in English, "Inpatient Department 4F."


    Inpatient Department? No, definitely not! The supplier was not in the Inpatient Department. Wasn''t this the emergency room building?


    Am I walking the wrong path? That shouldn''t be the case, though. When I came up with Kieran just now, I intentionally took a look. This is the emergency room building, and the Inpatient Department is right opposite.


    Thinking for a moment, perhaps he really did make a mistake in his panic. Don''t let your imagination run wild, go downstairs first.


    I ran down the stairs. As I ran, I purposely counted the levels.


    Triple Layer...


    Level Two...


    Level One...


    But when I reached the first floor, I was completely dumbfounded.


    He saw a sign above his head: Inpatient Department 4F.


    In other words, I''m back!


    The heck, what is going on? Did I get hit by the Wall-Hitting Ghost again?


    After thinking about it carefully, he decided to step back. Even if this was the Inpatient Department, where was the person? Why is there no one here? The entire building seemed abandoned, not a single person could be seen, not even a single sound could be heard! Didn''t the doctor say that the inpatient department was full?


    Just when my heart was filled with fear, the door closest to me slowly opened!


    The room was dark, like a bottomless black hole. It was unknown what dangers lurked within.


    A few seconds later, a two or three-year-old little boy walked out. He walked out to face me and smiled. "Big brother, why don''t you care about my mother? Why are you all so heartless ¡­"


    My scalp felt like it was about to explode, and I was covered in goosebumps.


    I felt like I was going crazy. I couldn''t care less and kept running. I didn''t believe that I couldn''t get out!


    I don''t care who the little boy is anymore. I close my eyes, touch the banister, go down one floor at a time, and count the floors in my head.


    Based on my feeling, I should be at the bottom level. When I open my eyes, I can still see the fourth level of the Inpatient Department!


    Just like before, the door opened again and the little boy came out again, this time even closer to me. He said in a plaintive voice, Why are you all so cold, why!


    I was on the verge of going crazy, but my mind kept reminding me not to answer him, or the consequences would be dire.


    But what the boy said next made me shiver.


    The boy said, Big brother, you know who my mother is, you''ve just met her, you already know what happened to her, but why don''t you care about her!


    When I heard this, my head felt like it was about to explode ¡­ I just saw it. Isn''t that Indira?


    Everything was fine, how did this happen? Where did Kieran go?


    It was clear that this was definitely a Wall-Hitting Ghost. Thinking of this, I felt a chill down my spine. Due to my earlier lack of calmness, I ran around blindly, almost taking my life.


    Because Grandma said, Wall-Hitting Ghost is a very low-level trick. It''s very easy to break through the wall, or you can curse, or you can piss on yourself, or you can just stay put and stay calm. At that time, you will crack it, but you must not run around.


    I was just running around randomly. If I continue running like this, I will tire myself to death sooner or later.


    The first method, the first method is not too suitable, because the little boy in front of me, if I curse loudly and add the piss on his face, it might anger him. Obviously, the second method is more reliable, it is to stay where I am, maybe someone will come to save me, maybe I''ll break it myself.


    When I thought of this, I ignored the boy''s nagging and went to the corner of the stairs. It was relatively safe here, as there was a temporary emergency light overhead and the lights in other places had gone out.


    I stood against the wall, trying to remember the layout. I had obviously entered the emergency room, so why did I have to come to the Inpatient Department?


    The boy stood there for a moment, watching me, and then, after a few seconds, with a sly grin on his face, he came towards me!


    No, that''s not right, this isn''t a damn Wall-Hitting Ghost! I tried to think, What is this?


    The reason why I decided that this isn''t the Wall-Hitting Ghost is simple. The people trapped inside the Wall-Hitting Ghost can''t see a ghost, but what is the little boy I''m looking at now?


    Also, when I was walking down the stairs, the number of the floor was different. Only when I reached the first floor did it become the fourth.


    But the Wall-Hitting Ghost wasn''t like that. No matter how you walked, you would always be on the fourth floor! So I''m sure it''s not the Wall-Hitting Ghost.


    I remember when Kieran went upstairs, she had placed a paper ingot at every corner of the stairs, but there was no one at my location.


    Maybe Kieran was in the same situation I was in, and she was trapped too.


    Even though the little boy was walking towards me, he didn''t approach me. Instead, he stopped and would repeat those words every once in a while, occasionally changing his lines.


    So far, I''m safe.


    At this moment, I heard the sound of high heels!


    His first reaction was, Kieran!


    I pricked up my ears and listened, but the sound was so far away that it sounded like it came from underground, at least five stories away.


    This is the fourth floor, why are there so many floors below?


    Thinking of this, my eyes suddenly lit up. There is!


    I felt that what I was seeing must be an illusion. Perhaps I had already run to a very high floor, but the illusion in front of me indicated that it was only a fourth floor. If I kept running down, would I be able to reach the first floor?


    After thinking about it, I only went down the third floor and did not go down any further! If he continued down this path, he would definitely be able to get out!


    But then, I realized something. Kieran isn''t even wearing heels? She was wearing sneakers!


    Then where did this sound come from?


    He was already prepared to run downstairs, but when he thought of this, he immediately shrank back.


    Moreover, I felt that the sound was getting closer and closer.


    The little boy had been standing on the spot, repeating the same sentence. However, when he heard the sound of high heels, he suddenly quieted down, and an excited expression appeared on his face.


    As the sound of high heels got closer, the boy''s excited expression became more and more obvious.


    At this moment, at the corner of the stairs, a woman appeared.


    Seeing the little boy''s reaction, I could guess who it was.


    Sure enough, the woman who walked up was Indira!


    She gave me a wistful look and said nothing, but the little boy went over cheerfully and approached Indira.


    The boy walked up to Indira and pointed at me with a sly smile.


    Even if a little boy is a ghost, I thought, he''s still a child.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, the sound of many overlapping footsteps could be heard from below the stairs. It sounded like a magnificent army of thousands of men and horses ¡­


    The next second, I saw a mixed blood baby climb up and appear in my line of sight!


    Then, the second, the third ¡­ In the blink of an eye, there were countless bloody balls crawling up from below. They were all charging towards me!


    When have I ever seen anything like this in my life? Not to mention in real life, he had never even seen one in a movie.


    I feel like I''m going to lose my footing soon...


    The smell of blood was in the air. The eyes of the blood infant that hadn''t opened yet seemed to be staring at me as it crawled towards me ¡­


    Indira pointed at me, the corners of his mouth curled up, and once again his mouth moved up to his heel ¡­


    Those blood babies seemed to have received an order and quickly surrounded me ¡­


    The intense feeling of suffocation and intense pain made me feel as if I was on the verge of death. In my remaining consciousness, I could almost hear the sharp laughter by my ears.


    My head was bowed so low that I couldn''t lift it at all.


    As my vision began to darken, I saw something on the ground.


    It was a paper boat. It seemed to be glowing with a golden light. It was exceptionally dazzling.

 C75

    I recognize it, this boat belongs to Kieran! My heart is overjoyed, is Kieran here?


    As expected, I heard a sharp ''Ah'' sound from above my head. Then, all of them disappeared ¡­


    When he opened his eyes, the little boy and Indira were both gone.


    I felt a burning pain in my throat, and I swallowed several mouthfuls of saliva before I could recover.


    When I stood up, I saw Kieran standing in front of me, glaring at me, as if I had committed some sort of crime.


    Kieran pulled me up from the ground. She asked me, what do you have on you?


    I looked at my body blankly. I didn''t find anything out of the ordinary. I asked her, "What do you mean?"


    This hospital has never had anything like this happen, so why did it happen the moment I arrived?


    I said weakly, ''Blame me?


    I touched my neck, it was fine, nothing had happened, but I clearly felt the piercing pain just now, and I let Kieran see it, but she didn''t see anything.


    I asked Kieran, why did I come to the Inpatient Department?


    Kieran asked with suspicion. What Inpatient Department? This is the emergency building.


    When I looked up, I saw the sign for the emergency room. It said 5F, which meant, I''ve been walking around here?


    Kieran said, forget it, let''s not care about all this anymore, hurry up and leave this place with me.


    After saying that, she patted me on the shoulder twice before bringing me to where I was headed.


    When I got to the lobby, I still felt that something was wrong. There was still no one there, except for the blood baby and Indira.


    Kieran said, "Don''t be happy too early, the situation now is not right."


    What''s wrong? I asked her. Shouldn''t you tell me? Don''t keep it a secret.


    She said, "I didn''t mean to hide it from you, but I''ve never seen anything that happened here before, and I don''t know what happened. Let me ask you, we just left, why did you suddenly run downstairs? which caused me to fall into the illusion as well. "


    "I saw a little boy behind me calling me, and he asked me why I didn''t give a damn about his mother, but I remember I ran upstairs and didn''t go down, and then I saw Indira, and behind her came a lot of blood babies, and it was so scary ¡­" "I don''t know," I said.


    She sighed. "If you hadn''t gone after Indira, this would never have happened. Well, now''s not the time to blame someone.


    I asked her, "What are you going to do?"


    She rolled her eyes at me. "Don''t worry, I won''t molest you."


    Before I could react, she undid her red ribbon from her wrist, and then she untied it into a red thread, tying my hand to hers.


    "Hold my hand."


    Embarrassed, I held her hand. This was the first time in my life that I was holding the hand of a girl. My heart couldn''t help but thump loudly.


    she asked me. "What are you thinking?"


    I quickly smiled mischievously and said, "I''m not thinking about anything at all, hehe!"


    "Hold my hand tightly, don''t let go no matter what."


    I nodded, squeezed her hand, and walked on.


    The first time he held the girl''s hand was actually in this kind of situation. He didn''t know why, but he didn''t feel anything special because her hand was cold and somewhat stiff. Shouldn''t the body be warm? Why were her hands so cold? Even if she was a cold-blooded animal, she should have a temperature, why was she so cold?


    I saw a barely noticeable expression flash across Kieran''s face, like sadness, like joy, and that passed in a flash.


    I asked her, ''Can this be considered as a foregone conclusion?''


    Kieran''s face changed for a moment, but it quickly disappeared. Her expression was very complicated, and no one could guess what she was thinking about.


    Don''t girls blush when they hear a boy say something like that? Perhaps she should be a bit shy, but why would she have such a complicated expression on her face?


    I feel more and more that this Kieran is not simple.


    Walking out of the corner of the stairs, I started to continue down the corridor, but she pulled me back.


    I thought, since she''s stuck, there must be something.


    She handed me a paper boat and told me to hold it, and then she turned and walked over to the first ward and knocked on the door in the same way as before.


    Then she pricked up her ears and gestured at the door for a long time, which confused me.


    Then she nodded at me and walked on.


    The interior of the building was very dim. Only the emergency lights were on, emitting a weak light. One could vaguely see a few meters ahead.


    I could feel that there was no one here, but in the darkness, I could hear many footsteps.


    I could feel the dirt in the room, because I had the feeling that I was being watched by so many pairs of eyes.


    But I didn''t dare turn my head to look. I didn''t even dare to roll my eyes.


    From the moment I first entered the hospital, it had felt like a gathering place for the poor. There were people everywhere, but the scene now was like a completely different world from when I first came in.


    From the looks of it, there had never been anyone here!


    But I had the feeling that those illusory, seemingly nonexistent footsteps were growing more and more numerous, as if they were all concentrated behind me.


    If I looked back now, what would be behind me? Many pairs of eyes? Or many feet hanging in the air?


    Upon thinking of this, his entire body shuddered.


    Kieran seemed to have sensed it and told me not to think too much.


    Even though she said so, I couldn''t help but shiver, especially when I couldn''t see or touch anything. I felt like I was about to lose the boat in my hands.


    I saw that Kieran''s forehead was covered densely in beads of sweat.


    Seeing this, my heart immediately sank. Why is she so nervous? If even she is afraid, then wouldn''t I be scared to death?


    Kieran lowered her voice and told me, follow closely behind me and don''t look back.


    With that, she quickened her pace and walked to the front.


    At the door of a room, she whispered, This is it.


    After saying that, Kieran pushed open the door, and the scene inside almost scared me out of my wits.


    On the floor, on the bed and under the bed, there were many red balls of flesh crawling about. Upon closer inspection, it was a palm-sized fetus! Although these fetuses were very small, they were clearly visible.


    There was a man lying on a sickbed. It was a young Indian boy. His eyes were tightly shut, and his whole body was stiff. It was unknown whether he had fainted or ¡­ I didn''t dare think about it anymore.


    Seeing this, Kieran revealed an extremely shocked expression. It was as if she hadn''t expected that person to be lying here.


    I suspect that this person is the so-called supplier.


    Kieran rushed in, checked the man''s breath, and let out a long breath. Then, she raised her head and said to me, "Come in!"


    I pointed to the ground. "Can''t you see there are so many blood babies?"


    Hearing my words, Kieran''s entire body shivered, then she walked out of the room with three steps, closed the door, and then asked me seriously: "Are you sure you saw the dead baby?"


    I said, "Sure, sure, didn''t you see? and one of them has climbed into bed... "


    "Wait here. I''ll call for you later!"


    After saying that, she turned around and entered the ward. Not long later, she came out and purposely opened the door, "Do you still have anything else?"


    Trembling, I looked inside and sure enough, with the exception of the person lying on the bed, the blood baby was gone and everything was back to normal.


    What''s going on? I asked her.


    She said, I don''t know what you have on you.


    I have something on me? This isn''t the first time I''ve heard someone say this. What exactly is on my body? Could it be the twenty-three longevity gowns? Or was it something even more terrifying?


    But I didn''t have much time to think about it, so I followed her inside and closed the door.


    She looked at the person on the bed and said, This is our supplier. His name is karpil, and I don''t know why he would fall unconscious.


    What now? I asked her.


    You stay put.


    After saying these words, Kieran tied a red rope around karpil''s left wrist, and tied the other end of the red rope around her own hand. Then, he placed seven paper boats on the ground, and lit them one by one.


    In the end, she lit an incense stick and heavily bowed a few more times towards the south.


    I noticed that the seven paper boats were arranged in the shape of the Big Dipper. I knew that the Big Dipper was a kind of formation in the Eight Trigrams, and that in ancient times, there were people who used this formation to fight against the enemy. Kong Ming, a famous military expert in ancient China, used this formation in battles between two armies.


    The room was so smoky from the fire that I coughed and wondered how the hospital would react if they came.


    Just then, Kieran stood up and raised her hand to tug on the red rope. She turned her head to look at me and said that as long as the red rope is broken, karpil would wake up.


    But what was disappointing was that even after Kieran tried several times, the lying karpil still did not have any reaction.


    At this moment, I felt as if there was a wind blowing outside, especially in the corridor. The wind was very strange, and the sound of the wind hitting the sick door was very loud.


    Kieran seemed to have also heard the commotion outside. She asked me if the door was locked.


    I nodded quickly.

 C76

    Kieran sat on the side of the bed, her eyes a little unfocused, her expression a little dejected.


    I asked her if she had failed.


    She nodded and did not speak.


    I stood up and walked over to karpil, opened up his eyelids and looked, and immediately understood what was going on.


    I ask Kieran, can you find a little black dog?


    She looked up, and her eyes were full of questions.


    I have a way to wake him up, but you have to carry a black dog.


    Where can I find a black dog? The neighborhood was a slum, and no one knew each other. There was no place to look.


    I asked her, What about the rooster? Can you find a rooster?


    She asked me blankly, "What are you trying to do?" I''m not familiar with this place. There''s no place to look for this mess.


    I asked her, Did you tie this boat up yourself?


    She nodded and said, "This was taught to me by your grandfather."


    I said, that''s great. Since I''ve taught you, you should know some of the art of wrapping paper around a rooster, right?


    She lowered her head in thought. Finally, she said, Try it.


    After saying that, she took out a pile of paper and some wooden sticks from her backpack and began to work on them.


    In just a few minutes, she had used a file to cut the wooden stick into pieces and tied them together into the shape of a chicken. Then, she covered the stick with paper, stuck it onto a comb, and drew on the eye, making a real, living paper rooster appear in front of her eyes.


    I told Kieran that we should first take off all of karpil''s clothes, and leave a pair of underwear behind before putting him on the ground.


    Kieran had a face full of doubt, that kind of expression I was very clear on, there was doubt, confusion, and even a trace of ridicule.


    After placing karpil on the ground, I made her stand to the side. Then, I carried the paper rooster and tied the other end of the red rope around the chicken''s neck, allowing Kieran to pull out a few silver needles. I first took a few drops of karpil''s blood and dripped it onto the paper rooster''s eyes.


    When I was done, I stuck a silver needle on top of the paper rooster''s head and took a few steps back. I asked Kieran, Where is the southeast direction?


    She pointed to the back right corner of me, so I stood up, holding the paper rooster in my hand. "Cluck, cluck." He began to crow like a rooster.


    I think Kieran was completely stunned by my actions, and she looked at me at a loss.


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck ¡­" "Cluck, cluck, cluck ¡­" I imitated the rooster for about 5 minutes, when suddenly my hands started to tremble violently, but unexpectedly, the paper rooster broke free from me, directly jumping onto karpil''s body, and started to peck at karpil''s forehead.


    Kieran was already dumbstruck, she had never seen such a scene before, and never thought that a paper rooster would actually be able to jump off and peck people.


    Furthermore, I was as surprised as she was. I had never thought that ¡­


    As the rooster was made of paper, its body was not very flexible. Every time it pecked at karpil''s forehead, its entire body would move along with it.


    During this period of time, I kept "gege gege" like a chicken, that paper rooster also continuously pecked karpil''s forehead.


    When I was almost hoarse from the scream, I quickly inserted the silver needles into karpil''s seven orifices and the "Taibai Acupuncture Point" at the bottom of his feet.


    Kieran had a face full of doubt. She asked me, where did you learn this?


    I told her that it was called Red Line Bridge, Barely Earthing, Cock Soul-Calling, Silver Needle Soul-Lock, Soul-Return.


    This move, is exactly the one that Lin Zhishu taught me before, and also this move, called back my soul.


    When I had time to glance back at the door, I was startled.


    In the small window on the door of the ward, there was a face leaning against it, grinning at me, a face I recognized as Indira''s.


    My heart skipped a beat. Why was this Indira lingering? How did I provoke her? I sent her back with good intentions, or was I wrong?


    Just then, the banging outside the door seemed louder than before, and I knew it was because something was knocking on the door.


    I didn''t want to pay any attention to it, but just then, at least a few palm-sized red meatballs were trying to climb up the glass and slapping at the window with their little hands, and then another group was climbing up and slapping at the meatballs in front of them. Blood was splashing out of the glass, staining the window with a horrible red paint.


    The windows shook violently. If this continued, the windows might shatter at any moment.


    Within a minute, countless meatballs were desperately climbing up, one after the other, trying to break in, but they were being beaten to death by the other meatballs in the pool of blood, which made my heart jump.


    Kieran took out some white paper and with a few light strokes, seven paper boats were made and stuck onto the door, forming the shape of a Big Dipper.


    I know that in Taoism, this move of hers is called "Abandonment". During the period when I was particularly interested in Taoism, I specially studied the difference between the Taoism''s hyperdrive and the Buddhism''s hyperdrive. He thought it was quite interesting.


    The < Supreme Cave God Curse > had the following: One Yin and one Yang, and it could transform all living things and use the five elements. However, the five elements were at odds with each other, and everything had their own victories. Since the beginning of the hundreds of millions of tribulations, things had yet to be stopped. Those who were able to survive merged with the pure Yang and ascended to the heavens to become immortals. For the dead have fallen to the yin, and have become a ghost in the earth.


    The above excerpt is the explanation for "exorcism", which is the meaning of "excess".


    After that, Kieran made me take off my clothes and obstruct the door. She then warned me not to turn around no matter what happens outside.


    Sure enough, when I turned my head back, the noise outside had gradually died down until everything was quiet.


    Just then, karpil, who was lying on the ground, moved his eyelids, and immediately after, his hands and legs reacted, and he opened his eyes.


    The moment he opened his eyes, he might suddenly see a paper rooster pecking at his eyes. He was so shocked that he immediately sat up and asked loudly, "What''s going on?" How did I get stripped naked? "


    Seeing that karpil had woken up, I finally let out a long sigh of relief. Kieran was also extremely happy as she hurriedly walked over and placed karpil back onto the bed with me.


    After the introductions, karpil got to know me, and knew that he was saved by me.


    I asked him, What happened to you just now, how did you lose your soul?


    karpil was also at a loss. He said that today, in obstetrics, there would be two pregnant women who would give birth to a baby, and another elderly woman who would be willing to make a deal with me after communicating with them. However, what was strange was that after the two pregnant women who would give birth to a baby got rid of the baby, they suddenly died, and there was also the elderly woman who took the stillborn child out of her womb yesterday afternoon. She also died suddenly, and all three of them died at the same time.


    Do you remember the exact time of death of these three pregnant women?


    Ten thirty this morning.


    It was like a thunder from a clear sky! 10: 30 PM!


    I remember very clearly that I was admitted to the hospital at 10: 29! That is to say, as soon as I entered the hospital, all three of them died!

 C77

    Because there was an electronic meter in front of the hospital''s entrance, when we drove in, the time displayed on the screen of the electronic meter was 10: 29. That was something I definitely remember, because it was exactly because I saw this time and also asked Kieran how much the parking fee was for one hour.


    Obviously, Kieran had also realized this problem. She looked at me with a complicated gaze that made me feel uncomfortable all over.


    I thought, what do you mean by that look? Blame me?


    karpil asked what had happened just now and I told him what had happened. Unexpectedly, after hearing it all, his face went pale with fright, and cold sweat even broke out on his forehead.


    Originally, my heart was still beating fast. However, this action of his made my heart, which I had just put down, feel even more uneasy.


    karpil grabbed onto my arm and asked me with his eyes wide open. Are you sure you saw a lot of blood infants?


    Sure! I said, unclasping his hand.


    karpil said dejectedly. It''s over, it''s all over, this time there''s going to be trouble.


    After karpil''s narration, I found out that something extremely terrifying had happened here before.


    This hospital was established in 1987 and has been the largest public hospital for women and children ever since. At that time, everything was normal.


    Indian people and Chinese people have different views. In the past, in China''s rural areas, it was all about having more children. The poorer they were, the more they would have more children.


    But the poor in India are more realistic, if the family has a child and accidentally pregnant, they can only choose to get rid of the child, including many poor people without children if they accidentally pregnant, plus the woman''s rights and interests are not guaranteed for a long time, the violation happens sometimes, many young girls'' stomachs are inexplicably enlarged, do not even know who the father of the child is, this situation can only get rid of the child.


    Therefore, for the past thirty years since the establishment of Baroda, hundreds of women had been queuing up here every day for an abortion.


    As the saying goes, the extremes of things are reversed. Finally, in the year 2000, this hospital was in trouble.


    At that time, the operation room for abortion was the same as usual for a pregnant woman who had a difficult pregnancy. The fetus died right after giving birth, but what made people''s hair stand up was that the infant was actually a Two-headed Infant!


    That night, something happened in the hospital. Many doctors of the hospital said that they saw Two-headed Infant s wandering around the corridor, with tens of thousands of dead babies following behind her!


    Later on, there was a rumor circulating within the hospital that the extremely resentful Two-headed Infant had summoned all of the wronged Infant Corpse out.


    After that, from the second day onwards, there would be one death every day in the operation room due to miscarriage. This matter was suppressed by the hospital and the local authorities, and no one in the outside world knew about it.


    Initially, he was prepared to do human body research, but after what happened, the hospital thought that the Two-headed Infant was a god and gave it to Samit after taking it out from the laboratory. The Two-headed Infant that was kept in the Deer Garden was the one that turned this hospital upside down that year.


    The biggest religion in India was "Hinduism". At that time, karpil''s father was a famous imam in Hinduism, and many imams led by karpil''s father were invited to the hospital to perform some kind of imperial law before they were able to subdue those Infant Spirit. Of course, that surgical room was also changed.


    This place was considered "dangerous" by the hospital. Only with the imam guarding this place, would it be possible to guarantee the hospital''s normal order. And it was only from that point onwards, that Samit would cooperate with the hospital and purchase Infant Corpse s that met the requirements from karpil''s father.


    Since Infant Corpse s that were created as Holy Infant could help people transport them and protect their safety, in the eyes of the people, they were doing good deeds that could benefit the Infant Corpse s in the future.


    In addition to the poor who earn money, more and more pregnant women are willing to give away their babies in order to "atone for their sins".


    karpil''s father treated this as a business transaction, but other than Samit and karpil''s father, the academy did not know that there was any money transaction between them. The academy believed that as long as there was no accident in the hospital, they would not interfere in other matters.


    After that, the operation room was moved to the current clinic building, which was where we entered from. The emergency room was run as usual, but the ferocious house had become karpil''s father''s private property. Every transaction requires a "baptism" in this room to bring out the half finished product of the Holy Infant.


    Later, when karpil''s father was too old and his body was no longer able to function, the matter was passed on to karpil and he would continue to guard this vicious house to ensure the proper operation of the hospital.


    In these seventeen years, ever since the incident with the Two-headed Infant in 2000, karpil''s father and the current karpil had not had a single accident.


    After karpil finished saying all these, I finally understood why he was so shocked. So this hospital actually had such an unknown historical event.


    When I told him that we had entered the hospital at 10: 29 PM, karpil was even more surprised. He looked over my body from head to toe and finally asked, "Do you have something on you?"


    It was this again! What do I have on me? The more they say that, the more scared I am, because what is invisible and untouchable is often the scariest.


    After karpil finished putting on his clothes, he went to the other side of the bed and turned a metal hoop on the wall.


    It was then that I noticed what I''d thought was a wall on one side, but when the wall opened on both sides, I realized it was a door.


    After the door was opened, there was a secret room. Inside, there was a very tall altar table with a statue on it. There were two oil lamps on each side of the statue.


    This statue was very special, it was neither a Buddha statue nor a Taoist immortal, but a very good-looking woman. She was wearing a white veil, sitting with her legs crossed, and there was a red dot on her forehead. This statue looked similar to the Guanyin Bodhisattva in Buddhism, but it was definitely not.


    karpil paid his respects to the statue of the God and then told me that this was "Shiva", one of the three Great Sovereigns of Hinduism. It had a great ability to reduce demons, and its third eye on its forehead could spit out fire that could destroy everything. Shiva was the God of Ascetic Practice.


    karpil continued to say that every time Samit came to purchase Infant Corpse, he would conduct a "eye sealing" ceremony in front of the Shiva Divine Statue.


    He introduced the Infant Corpse for a long time, and I finally understood that the eye sealing ceremony that karpil was referring to was to seal the Infant Corpse''s eye of heaven, so before selling it, I guarantee that nothing would happen to it. This was what Samit had told me before, that once a client invited the Holy Infant, it would "activate" the Holy Infant.

 C78

    Just then, we all heard a faint noise coming from outside. It wasn''t a loud noise, but the normal sound of a hospital.


    Opening the door, I saw a completely different scene. The benches in the corridor were filled with people, most of whom were dressed sloppily, many of them were wearing only a pair of torn underwear and slippers, although their skin were dark, it was still possible to see that they were dirty, and even the entire corridor was filled with an indescribable odour. However, it was this odour that made me feel alive, and it was only in the human world that I could smell the various sour smells coming from the slums.


    Some of the patients were holding their rooms with their hands, while others had children running around. Occasionally, there were medical staff. The scene in front of them could be said to be extremely chaotic, with no one coming to maintain order.


    Looking at this scene, Kieran finally let out a long breath. I know that everything has returned to normal, but I still don''t really understand what exactly happened.


    Kieran said, the power of the blood babies were too strong, they used some kind of method to confuse us, and in the end, even Kieran was hit by them.


    No matter what, as long as everything is back to normal, then everything will be fine. karpil put on his clothes, picked up a bag, and brought us to go get the Infant Corpse.


    Leaving the emergency building, we passed through rows and rows of buildings, went to the building opposite the main entrance, and directly went to an office on the third floor. The one who received us was a refined old doctor wearing a white coat and glasses, after being introduced, this doctor''s name was Pune, he was the person in charge of the Abortion Department, and if there were any Infant Corpse that met the requirements, he would notify karpil to take them away.


    When the doctor saw me, he asked in a probing tone, Japanese?


    Without waiting for my answer, Kieran hurriedly replied, "Chinese!"


    When the doctor heard I was Chinese, he beamed and gave me a thumbs-up. Great Chinese! Great Chinese! Chinese, great.) I was a little confused and didn''t know what to answer, so I just kept saying ''thanks''!


    The doctor and karpil both laughed, and the corner of Kieran''s mouth rose slightly. That was the first time I saw her smile, even though it was only a minuscule expression.


    I whispered to Kieran. Why was she so happy when I said I was Chinese?


    Although the Indian military likes to do little things on the Chinese border, the people have a very good impression of the Chinese, they are all very friendly to the Chinese, this is something even our Ba Tie is ashamed of, in the eyes of the Indians, the Chinese are smart, honest and passionate, and also have money, in places like New Delhi and Baroda, there are also some Chinese who do business, because of the difference in quality, the Chinese are considered as high quality people in the eyes of the Indians, and many Chinese who do business often help the poor in the slums, so in the people, India is very friendly to China, this is not something the Japanese can compare.


    After listening to Kieran''s explanation, I finally understood why the Indians were so friendly to us. No wonder the Second Uncle''s business was as smooth as fish, other than the other factors, I am afraid it cannot not be supported by the locals.


    We arrived at the laboratory on the eighth floor under the guidance of Doctor Pune. After entering the laboratory, I couldn''t help but shiver a little. Aside from the innumerable medical equipment and the reagents, there were two crystal coffins in the middle of the room, and the corpses inside were all naked with their heads covered by a black veil.


    It''s not like I''ve seen them once or twice, but this time I''m scared because they''re incomplete ¡ª one of them has been disemboweled and the other''s arm removed and placed beside it.


    With the exception of me, it seemed as if they were all very calm, as if they were used to it. When Pune saw how nervous I was, he patted me on the shoulder and said, Don''t be afraid, these are just specimens they use to lecture interns.


    When I passed by the corpse, I subconsciously clasped my hands together and bowed a few times before daring to pass. To me, this was the respect and reverence that I should show to the deceased.


    After passing through the crystal coffin and arriving at a row of cold cabinets, the doctor opened them. Inside were three wooden boxes placed side by side, and after doing something very strange, I guessed it was some sort of worship, like bowing with my hands clasped together.


    Kieran told me that these three boxes contain these three Infant Corpse s.


    Kieran continued to tell me, that our contact with the doctor would end here, and that we would have to head back to karpil''s fierce house for the ceremony. Other than karpil, everyone who was participating in the ceremony must have the presence of a child''s parents, if not for father, then mother would be fine as well.


    The doctor took us to another room and called two of the women who had just had an abortion and asked them to follow us.


    The other woman in the womb had died this morning, so she couldn''t attend the ceremony.


    When I saw those two women, they had a pained look on their faces. It was obvious that they were poor, making me feel uncomfortable. I thought, why did the heavens classify humans as poor when they were creating humans, and why did they divide up into rich and poor? If they weren''t poor, they probably wouldn''t have knocked out the baby in their stomachs.


    After returning to karpil''s house of savagery, the few of us went to that secret room together. karpil first changed the candles, reignited the incense, and then did the act of worshipping just now.


    After closing the door, the interior was quite dim, and only the deity statue of Shiva on the altar could be seen clearly.


    Aside from the offerings, there''s also a space on the altar. I think it''s used to store Infant Corpse s.


    Sure enough, karpil took out one of the wooden boxes and placed it on the altar. He looked at the words on the wooden box and called out, "Eli!"


    Then one of the women stepped forward and nodded.


    karpil took a large bowl from the side, filled it with water and poured some of it onto the wooden box. Then, he poured the remaining half bowl of water onto the woman''s head, water flowing down the top of her head.


    Kieran whispered to me from the side that the bowl of water she just splashed was the "Ganges Water".

 C79

    Kieran told me in a low voice that the water was called "Ganges Water".


    I asked her what the Ganges was. She didn''t explain it to me, but said I didn''t need to know. Just remember this part.


    It wasn''t until a long time later that I realized how disgusting this so-called "Ganges Water" was ¡­ Let''s not talk about it now, we''ll talk later.


    Kieran continued to speak. The woman''s mouth was recited the date of conception, the date when her fetus was destroyed, and also the confession scripture, which probably meant that she shouldn''t have allowed him to personally destroy a living being. then continued to speak, the woman''s mouth was recited the date of conception, the date when her fetus was knocked out, and also the confession scripture, which probably meant that he shouldn''t have allowed himself to live, so much that he had personally destroyed a living being.


    I thought, what use is there for such a confession, it is merely a form, just as I said before, a life from waiting to reincarnation, then to being conceived, what a difficult process it was to be forcibly destroyed, this resentment is not something that can be solved with just a single confession, because I saw with my own eyes those "blood babies", their angry souls trying to break into this vicious house to escape, climbing up at all costs, even if they were beaten to death one after another, they still could not stop their anger and resentment, this kind of terrifying scene, even afterwards when I thought back, it was still more shocking, a kind of shock to the soul.


    After Elli finished reciting the ritual, he burned a stick of incense towards the statue of the deity, and then kissed the wooden box. Finally, karpil took out a piece of yellow paper, which was filled with strange symbols and stuck onto the wooden box.


    Kieran said that this was the entire process of the "Eye Sealing" ceremony. After every Infant Corpse performed this once, they would be able to bring it back to Samit.


    karpil said to Elli, you can go now.


    Irri had probably been made to feel guilty by the confession ceremony and had left in tears.


    karpil placed the second wooden box on top of the other and started the next round of the ceremony. It was exactly the same as the previous round, so I didn''t say anymore.


    After the ceremony was complete, the two women left. It was time to inspect the goods, Kieran said to karpil.


    karpil smirked, "Kieran, our two families have known each other for so many years, but you are still as serious."


    Kieran said with a straight face, "In order to do business, you have to act like you are doing business. Furthermore, how many times have you tricked us?"


    karpil curled his lips, "Look, look at how things are in this past life or past, and yet you still bring it up. How do you want me to get along with this little brother of mine in the future!?"


    After he finished speaking, karpil smiled as he looked in my direction. I hurriedly said, "I don''t understand what you guys are saying, so it has nothing to do with me, so don''t try to drag it onto me."


    Kieran urged again, "Hurry up and open it, don''t dawdle."


    karpil was helpless, "Alright, alright, alright, open it, open it. Sigh, you have to be serious."


    As he spoke, he opened the box.


    I asked Kieran. Didn''t they already complete the eye sealing ceremony?


    Kieran said that there were two things. The Infant Corpse sealed the Heaven''s Eyes, and it was not a box.


    I nodded to show that I understood.


    After the box was opened, Kieran took out a magnifying glass and looked inside.


    Suddenly, her face changed as she angrily asked karpil: "You''re playing tricks again?"


    I was startled by this sudden turn of events. I didn''t know what had happened and just stared blankly at the two of them.


    karpil''s face was about to turn green, but Kieran ignored him and pulled me over, "Yang, watch carefully, when you make deals with him in the future, you should pay attention to the following points."


    Trembling, I looked into the box and saw a very clean piece of white cloth placed on top of it. An unsightly Infant Corpse was lying on the ground inside.


    Kieran put down the magnifying glass, "First, look at your head, you can''t take a hair, and second, look at your face.


    I looked through each of the three Infant Corpse s according to her request. Although I was conflicted, I still observed them carefully. They all met the requirements.


    Kieran said, "Thirdly, as long as you look at the fetus, as long as you see it, karpil would put a golden core into the mouth of any Infant Corpse that meets the requirements. Firstly, to confirm their identity, and secondly, to keep their spirit, hey, karpil, why are there no gold core in these three Infant Corpse?"


    When he looked at karpil again, his face had already turned green. He stammered out the last sentence, and forgot to release him.


    After less than a minute, he took the three golden pellets and placed them into the three Infant Corpse''s mouth one by one. Then, he lowered his head and covered them with the lid.


    Kieran coldly snorted, she took out a stack of rupees from her wallet and handed it over to karpil. I calculated, it would be around a few hundred thousand rupees, or around thirty thousand yuan.


    As karpil was being a little too naughty, after finishing the transaction, Kieran didn''t say anything unnecessary and picked up the two boxes herself. Then, she gave me one and winked, indicating that we can leave now.


    karpil was still happily laughing behind us as he bid our farewells, constantly explaining things to us. This time, he really forgot to release him, don''t be angry, don''t be angry ¡­ But I ignored him and followed closely behind Kieran.


    I thought, no wonder Samit said that karpil''s character has a problem, and sure enough, he was the one who led me here, and I was almost tricked. If I came here myself, who knows how I would be tricked.


    Along the way, I asked Kieran, "How long has your family been cooperating with karpil?"


    Kieran said, "More than ten years."


    "Then why did you cooperate with karpil for so many years even though you clearly knew that his character was not good? Doing business requires nothing more than credibility and character. This is no joke. "


    Kieran sighed and said, "If we could, we would have done so a long time ago."


    I asked her, Why do you say that?


    Kieran said, "Initially, we tried to look for the corpse''s origin, but that was an extremely difficult job. After the Baroda Maternal and Child Hospital was completed, my father contacted the hospital, and from now on, we conducted a transaction with the hospital."


    I asked. "Didn''t the hospital know that there''s a deal between you and karpil?"


    Kieran said, "There is indeed no money between us and the hospital, but after that incident at the hospital, it was settled by karpil''s father, and was deeply trusted and relied on by the hospital. From then on, we have asked the hospital for help on the matter of the Infant Corpse, and the hospital also gave the matter of the Infant Corpse to karpil''s father to handle at the beginning, we did not charge him any money, but when this old fellow saw that this was a business that made money, he started to collect money from us.


    I scolded myself. This was really like father to son, and this was something he could think of. He didn''t expect this kind of outsourcing and monopoly to exist in India as well. I thought that I was the only one in the whole world who could do this.


    Kieran continued to speak, "However, Old karpil is still very well-behaved. Firstly, he has not raised any money in the past few years, and secondly, he has never done anything wrong, nor did he steal anything from others. However, after his son, Little karpil, took over his class, he did not follow the rules.


    I say, that''s easy to do. Think of a way to kick karpil out, wouldn''t it be fine if I didn''t cooperate with him in the future?


    Kieran rolled her eyes at me as sshe drove, "Do you think we are all idiots? Every time he leaves the hospital, something will always happen to the obstetricians of the hospital. Although no one died, but those medical accidents always gave the doctors a headache, and every time karpil returned, he would be able to solve these problems. We have always suspected that those strange things were caused by karpil, and he intentionally left the hospital, making the people in the hospital think that if he did not exist in this place, something would happen to him.


    I took out a bottle of mineral water, twisted open the lid, and directly brought it to Kieran''s mouth, telling her, the weather is hot, drink some water.


    Kieran looked at me and revealed a slight smile. After drinking the water, she said to me, "You''re quite considerate."


    I chuckled. "It''s my duty to serve a beauty."


    Kieran snorted, she said expressionlessly: "I don''t like glib tongued people!"


    I said no more, because I knew that explanation was a cover.


    After a while, Kieran continued, "The Baroda Maternal and Child Hospital is our largest supplier, close to the shop, and can save us trouble in every aspect. If we do not cooperate with karpil, it will be very troublesome, and if we do not work with him, then we will need to go to a faraway hospital, and the return trip will be at least a week, and the medical preservatives simply cannot last that long. Furthermore, due to many factors, even Dong Qing''s corpse oil cannot be used at such a far distance, so we can only rely on karpil to complete the trade, and can only rely on this hospital to eat."


    After hearing what Kieran had to say, I thought to myself, it was really like crossing a mountain. If I didn''t touch this, I really wouldn''t have known that there were so many things here, but this karpil was indeed a thorn in my eye, I must think of a way to "kill" him when I have the chance.


    I asked Kieran. Could it be that the incident where I came to the hospital for the blood baby and the Indira was also caused by karpil?


    Kieran said that she wouldn''t, he did everything for the academy to see, didn''t you see? This time, the academy doesn''t even know, and karpil''s soul was also lost because of this matter. This time, it should be caused by something on your body.


    Hearing her words, I fell into deep thought ¡­


    She said that although gold grains were only the size of a rice grain, it was very important. The transaction fee that we paid karpil already included gold grains, if he did not use it, not to mention earning our money for nothing, there was still a possibility that something bad might happen. Regarding karpil, these three points must be paid attention to in the future.


    What I regret the most right now is if I knew that he is such a person, I really shouldn''t have helped him summon his soul just now, and let him fend for himself.


    However, from the looks of it, it could be seen that although Kieran seemed cold-blooded on the surface, she was definitely a kind-hearted person. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have thought of all sorts of ways to save someone that she loathed.


    However, this was the first time Kieran told me this much. No matter if it was for work or for what reason, I could tell that Kieran was still a very talkative girl. It''s just that no one knows why she always likes to keep a straight face.


    When I was close to home, I received a call from the Lin Zhishu informing me that he would arrive in India in seven hours.

 C80

    After returning to the shop, I told Samit about karpil''s f * cking affairs. His eyeballs were about to pop out from anger, so I directly called karpil and asked him what was the meaning of it.


    karpil kept explaining on the phone, saying that he didn''t set us up this time, that he really forgot to place the gold in there, don''t worry, there won''t be a next time.


    Samit said, every time you do something bad, you always say that, you are bullying us honest people right? Let me tell you, this is the last time. If this happens again, we''d rather starve to death than let you earn a single cent!


    karpil nodded repeatedly, and promised that there would never be a next time.


    I thought, a little person is a little person. Don''t just look at him admitting his mistakes with a smile on his face. I don''t know how to scold him behind his back, but he might hold a grudge against you. It seemed that he had to be careful of him in the future.


    I told Samit that Lin Zhishu had already boarded the plane and would arrive at Baroda soon.


    Hearing this news, Samit revealed a smile he hadn''t seen for a long time, whether he said he was dead or alive, it all depended on this time.


    At eight in the evening, I received Lin Zhishu at the airport. Da Jian also came along with him, the two of them were like cannons entering the city, carrying large and small bags as they came. Lin Zhishu was still wearing that shabby Chinese tunic that he had worn for who knows how many years.


    The moment he saw me, the Lin Zhishu scolded, "F * ck you, my ancestors, we''ve suffered greatly this time."


    I asked him what was wrong.


    Da Jian said that the Second Master didn''t get used to it by plane. They had vomited the entire way up to seven times, and vomited an average of once an hour.


    It was only after he said this that I noticed that Lin Zhishu''s face was slightly pale. I hurriedly went forward to support him, "Are you alright?"


    He waved his hand and said, "It''s fine. Let''s hurry to the living quarters. My legs are weak right now."


    Da Jian and I supported him to the airport''s underground parking lot on both sides. Kieran waited inside the car.


    After arriving at the place, I introduced them one by one. Because they couldn''t communicate through language, Kieran and Lin Zhishu just nodded their heads in greeting.


    However, there was one detail that caught my eye, the way Lin Zhishu looked at Kieran was a little strange, I can''t quite tell what it was, in short, I felt that Lin Zhishu''s eyes contained a lot of things that I couldn''t explain.


    When we got on the car, I originally wanted to sit at the front seat, but Lin Zhishu patted me on the shoulder, signalling me to sit at the back, so that Da Jian could sit in the front.


    After all, Da Jian and Kieran don''t know each other, and there''s no way to communicate with each other, so it would be a little awkward. Although I don''t know what Lin Zhishu''s intentions are, I still listened to him and sat in the back.


    The car quickly drove out of the airport. After passing through the suburbs, they arrived at a brightly lit street.


    Lin Zhishu had finally calmed down. He and Da Jian had lived in the mountains for half their lives, and they had never entered into the city, let alone overseas. Thus, the two of them stuck their faces to the window and looked around.


    I looked at my watch. It was not yet nine o''clock, so I suggested that we stop here and take a stroll around to let the two cannons open their eyes.


    Kieran did not have any objections, she just wanted to remind us that the Baroda is a place where riots take place, no matter how far away we are when a parade is held, we shouldn''t go and join in on the fun.


    I asked Lin Zhishu and Da Jian, what do you guys want to play? Should we find a place to eat first or go shopping?


    After all, it''s my first time seeing the outside world, Lin Zhishu said I''ll listen to your arrangements.


    The place we were in was Samit''s little town ¡ª Baruch, there was nothing fun about it. The only place we could walk around was Wadderara Street, which was a street full of merchants selling everything, fruits, vegetables, daily necessities, and many food stalls.


    Honestly, although I have been here for so long, I have not been used to the weather in India. The Baroda is very hot, but the people of the Baroda, even the whole of India, do not wear hats or hold umbrellas under the hot sun (even when it rains in June and July).


    Almost everything in the vegetable and fruit stands on Wadderhara Street was a size smaller than China''s. A clove of the same size as China may consist of more than 40 cloves. The mango watermelon was not small at all.


    There was an endless stream of locals eating in the streets and alleys around the food stalls. Most women wear slippers. Some don''t. That appearance might be cool, comfortable, and wouldn''t break out in cold sweat. It would cover up the stench coming from his feet. This was the current situation of the Baroda Slum District.


    Lin Zhishu vomited all the way on the plane. He must be starving by now, but since he couldn''t say it in front of outsiders, I suggested that they find a place to eat first.


    From the looks of it, there was nothing to attract their attention. As he had just finished vomiting, I suggested that he eat some liquid food. He definitely shouldn''t eat big fish or big meat, so he finally chose a stall called ''Stir-Fried Mango''.


    The reason why Da Jian and Lin Zhishu decided to eat the stir-fried mango was because they had been attracted over by the fragrance.


    The seller of mangoes was a rough, wrinkled old Indian grandpa, barefoot, his clothes tattered, his hands not very agile, and I felt a pang of sadness at the sight of him. At such an age, it wasn''t easy to fight so hard for a living.


    This is the first time I''ve heard of stir-fried mangos, so I''m guessing that this is the only place with such a thing. Therefore, I''m very curious as to just how they are being stir-fried.


    He first found an iron bowl (about the size of a washbasin), peeled off the skin of the mango, and cut it open with a knife. After peeling half of the mango, he used something similar to a blender to stir up the fruit mud in the pot. He then put the cashew fruit in the oil pan, then he put the mango in the frying pan, and when it was about to ripen, he added milk and white sugar.


    Each of us will have a bowl. I drank a mouthful and felt that the taste was really not very good, aside from the sweet taste, there was no taste at all, but Lin Zhishu actually ate five bowls in one go.


    But Kieran was not interested, she just sat at the side, looking at us, then looking at the people coming and going in the night market. She did not have any expression on her face, and it was unknown what she was thinking.


    It''s hard to get used to Indian food, not just for me, but for the rest of the Chinese, as well as for the English family Kelly, because I don''t see any Indian food in his house.


    But of course, the locals were used to it, and so were the animals. As cattle were regarded as divine objects, Indians who lived in peace with all animals were even more benevolent to cattle. There were cows everywhere on Wadderhara Street, and the herd enjoyed supreme treatment.


    Other animals, such as squirrels, monkeys, and birds, are all free to jump around in front of people.


    After we finished eating, I asked Da Jian if he had eaten his fill. The young lad would only eat one bowl of stir-fried mango, so he probably wouldn''t be full, but Da Jian said that it wouldn''t be necessary. He had already eaten fifty percent of it, so eating so much at night was not good for his body.


    Originally, we were planning to return, but just as we passed by the entrance of a village, we were attracted by an acrobatic group.

 C81

    The reason why we were attracted to the acrobatic group was not because of what we saw, but because Kieran told us that the acrobatic group here had a "divine art", and asked us if we were interested to see it.


    I''m not interested in it at all, but Lin Zhishu and Da Jian definitely supported it with both hands. There was no choice, I could only endure the sleepiness and accompany them to watch it.


    There were nearly a hundred people gathered in an open space at the entrance to the village, mostly children and women. The acrobats in the middle were performing: a man was riding a bicycle, carrying six people around the grounds, and from time to time there was a round of enthusiastic applause.


    By the time we got there, the show was over and the people had left.


    I asked Kieran, "They also haven''t collected any money nor have any admission tickets, what are they relying on to earn money?"


    Kieran said that the village had to pay for it. The state assistance included the expenses of the villagers'' recreational lives, which was how the folk acrobats earned their money.


    While we were talking, the next program started. My interest was piqued too, the few of us squeezed into the crowd together, while Kieran stood outside the crowd, waiting for us.


    Perhaps the communication was not very developed, so the acrobatics should be something the local citizens were very looking forward to. From the looks of the crowd, it seemed like a kind of infatuation.


    There were even people in the crowd who were lighting lanterns, and it was unknown if everyone still remembered the look of those lanterns.


    The venue was brightly lit as if it was day. The acrobats used "gas lamps," or gasoline, which needed to be inflated at times to let the gas out, heated through the pipes to steam, and then fired through the nozzles to give off a bright white glow, brighter than the 500-watt bulbs of the time.


    I seem to have seen this kind of gas lamp only when I was very young, and now I can actually use this kind of light.


    The acrobatics that followed were ordinary, mainly some of the outdated magic shows that we had, and most impressive of all, gasoline sprays. Despite this, the local women and children watched with relish.


    When it came to the last program, the acrobatic group host introduced it. Next up would be the final highlight program. He said that the person''s head could be turned three times.


    I''m especially curious because normal people can only turn their head 180 degrees. How is it possible for special people to turn their face three times? The few of us gathered around to watch.


    The performers came on, first two stout young men, each holding the performer''s arm with one hand and pressing their strong forearms against the performer''s back to hold the little boy in place, and then the other to twist his neck, which was even thicker and more terrifying. As he spoke, he slammed his palm against the boy''s neck.


    I don''t think the boy felt much, then he grabbed the boy''s head between his arms and twisted it to the left.


    At that moment, even though I wasn''t close to it, I could clearly hear the sound of bones fracturing and dislocations. There were several crisp sounds consecutively, and these sounds were exceptionally terrifying. The entire place was deathly silent.


    When the man turned the boy''s face back to his back and turned right again, there was the sound of breaking bones. The man then quickly turned the boy''s head. Although it did not turn three times, it was at least a circle and a half. After that, the boy''s head was completely detached, only his skin and flesh were still connected.


    Then, he released his hand and the other two began to shake the boy''s body. They could clearly feel that the boy''s head no longer belonged to his body. At this moment, many people no longer looked at it because the performance had reached its end.


    But I was curious, and I thought that since it was a performance, I would definitely "save" the boy, so I continued to watch.


    At this moment, the acrobatic group had already stopped their performance.


    The two people holding the boy directly dragged his body into a nearby house.


    As they walked very fast, the only sound that could be heard was the sound of the boy''s pants dragging over the ground. His shoes had long since disappeared.


    We decided to go over and see what was going on.


    When he walked over, he found that it was a newly built house. There was no courtyard or door. They dragged the boy into a "hayloft," where there were so many cows that I assumed it was a barn.


    But it was summer, and there was only a pile of wheat bran in it. The acrobats were blocking the door, preventing anyone from entering, but they couldn''t block our view completely.


    They had thrown the boy onto the pile of wheat bran, and the boy was lying on his stomach, facedown in the pile of wheat bran, but one could still see the white foam at the corners of his mouth.


    Then the acrobats started driving us away.


    After that, we couldn''t see anything anymore, and the crowd had all dispersed. Kieran shouted for everyone to stop looking, and we all got into the car and prepared to return. Lin Zhishu was still the same as before, he told me to sit at the back.


    All along the way we talked about how the boy could not be saved, because the magic show was so weird, and how the boy lay in the wheat bran heap was depressing.


    Kieran told us that those little boys don''t need to be saved, why should I ask?


    What she said next sent a shiver down my spine. She said that the child who had his neck twisted was not a living person!


    Not alive? What was that?


    Kieran said that those children were all dead children that the acrobats bought from other families and then used some special method to "save" us temporarily so that we could perform. Many of these children who joined the acrobats were unable to return, and from a certain perspective, this could also be considered as a form of public performance of "killing".


    In addition to being shocked, I was also thinking that if this was just a "acrobatic", there were many things that I couldn''t explain. Even if the boy had been alive, how could he have dragged him so far from the ground, without shoes, and thrown him onto a pile of wheat bran? The most important thing was that his nose was buried inside, if he could still breathe, then even wheat bran would die if inhaled, so if what Kieran said was true, then it would make sense.


    In short, this last acrobatic performance was indeed too strange. Not to mention me, even the Lin Zhishu who had seen too many strange things were shocked.


    Nothing happened along the way, so we chatted. I asked them if anything had happened in the village since I left.


    The Lin Zhishu said that there was nothing left. Ever since Bao Wenjun was buried, everything had been peaceful and nothing had happened. The place where the Holy Infant was buried had also been constructed with tombstones, which was considered as offering it to the Xiao Tao.


    When I mentioned the Xiao Tao, I had a question. I asked the Lin Zhishu, if Bao Wenjun and his brother were really hurt by the Holy Infant, what did they have to do with the Xiao Tao? Why was the Xiao Tao also implicated?


    Lin Zhishu shook his head and said that he did not know.


    I think so, since it''s alright, then there''s no need to bother about Xiao Tao''s matters anymore.


    I found a problem during the entire journey, Lin Zhishu''s eyes were always fixed on Kieran who was driving the car. Although his eyes never left Kieran during their conversation, this made me puzzled, I didn''t know what he was looking at, if it was evil, could it be that Old Ox wanted to eat''s tender grass? Impossible, if he was truly attracted by Kieran''s beauty, then it should be a perverted or lecherous gaze, and Lin Zhishu''s eyes had an unspeakable gaze, making it impossible to guess what he was thinking.


    Just as I was feeling suspicious, Lin Zhishu came close to me and suppressed his voice to ask me, "Are you familiar with this girl?"


    Yes, I said. I''ve been around a few times.


    After hesitating for a moment, he asked me, "Since you''ve come into contact with it before, did you not find anything wrong with it?"


    I shook my head. I don''t know.


    He hesitated for a long time, his hands trembling slightly. His lips moved again and again, but he was still unable to speak.


    Lin Zhishu seemed to have made a great decision. In the end, he came close to my ear and said in an extremely low voice:


    "This girl is dead!"

 C82

    Lin Zhishu''s words caused my entire body to tremble, it was as though a time bomb had exploded in my head, and after a long while, it kept on buzzing. Only after Kieran called out to me a few times, did I recover from it, she asked me what happened, and I shook my head and said that I was fine.


    It was past one in the morning when I got home, and my mind was still in a daze.


    In order not to disturb her sleep, Samit and Kieran arranged for Lin Zhishu and Da Jian to sleep in the shop for the night, and would make specific arrangements tomorrow.


    Because it was too late, Kieran fell asleep on the guest sofa on the first floor. I made a bed beside her.


    Faintly rolling around until around 3 in the morning, he still couldn''t fall asleep. In his mind, he kept recalling Lin Zhishu''s words, "She''s a dead person... "She''s dead ¡­"


    Lin Zhishu didn''t have a reason to lie to me, but his words are too absurd. A living person can eat, sleep, and do whatever the living person wants, why do I have to say that she is a dead person?


    The last thought tormented me so much that I couldn''t sleep, so I decided to test it myself.


    I stood up and crept to Kieran''s side. When I was about a meter away from her, I heard even breathing.


    Wasn''t this a living person? If it wasn''t a living person, how could it breathe? But to prove it further, I went to her side, put my hand on her nose, and probed her nose.


    The exhalation was normal, no problem.


    Finally I reached into her clothes and felt her smooth, delicate skin, and I felt the warmth of her body.


    Suddenly, with a "Pa" sound, Kieran sat up from the sofa and fiercely slapped me in the face.


    After turning on the wall lamp, Kieran pointed at me and said, "I have misjudged you, so you are this kind of person."


    I hurriedly explained, "It really isn''t what you think it is. Don''t misunderstand, don''t misunderstand, I''m definitely not a pervert, really! "Believe me, I''m not a pervert!" My words were laced with tears. At this moment, I am regretting my death. Why did I do such a foolish thing?!


    When Kieran saw my expression that seemed like she wanted to cry but had no tears, she didn''t continue to be angry.


    I told her the truth. Someone said that you were dead. I don''t believe it.


    After Kieran heard it, she tilted her head and looked at me before smiling helplessly, "Don''t be so bored, okay?"


    I said quickly, Yes, yes! I was wrong, I was wrong, I will never think of anything ever again!


    Kieran did not speak further, she turned off the wall lamp and laid down, continuing her sleep.


    In the end, I stood up and rushed to Lin Zhishu and Da Jian''s room. I kicked open the door, turned on the light, and shouted in a low voice as much as possible, "Lin Zhishu, get up!"


    Hearing my voice, Lin Zhishu and Da Jian immediately crawled out of bed, looking completely energetic, as if they had already fallen asleep. It was only then that I realized, because of the jet lag, that they simply could not sleep.


    The two of them jumped in fright, asking me what was going on in the middle of the night?


    After I closed the door, I said to him, you have truly caused me so much trouble, in order to prove what you said, I deliberately touched Kieran''s body, and in the end, she treated me as a hooligan!


    Da Jian obviously knows about this matter, he said to me, Second Master Lin shouldn''t be seeing things, we are also discussing how to deal with this situation.


    Hearing Da Jian''s words, the Lin Zhishu hurriedly nodded his head as well.


    I was angrier. "You''ve seen dead people breathe? Have you ever seen a dead person''s body warm? "


    These words caused Lin Zhishu and Da Jian to be speechless. After a few minutes of silence, Lin Zhishu asked me weakly, "Could we have seen wrongly?"


    I was furious, "What do you mean? You all must have seen wrongly! In the future, stop messing around, alright? You make me feel really awkward! "


    After Lin Zhishu admitted his wrongs to me, he and Da Jian laid back down. I didn''t disturb them any longer and went back to the bed in the living room to sleep.


    I woke up early the next morning and found that Kieran was long gone. After asking Samit, I found out that she had gone for a run.


    Samit knew that we Chinese people all have the habit of eating breakfast, so he had long informed his wife to prepare breakfast beforehand.


    Lin Zhishu and Da Jian went downstairs after they woke up. It seemed that they did not have a good night''s sleep.


    Kieran had also returned by now. She was wearing a cautious vest, showing off her snake waist, a pair of short running pants, Addie running shoes, and sports headphones. This was a huge contrast to those barefoot poor people in Baruch, but what I didn''t understand was why his family was so rich and he lived in a place like Baruch.


    When Kieran saw me, her face flushed red, but quickly disappeared. Immediately, she brushed by me with a straight face, returning to her previous ice-cold attitude.


    Even though she was still cold, I could still see her expression for a split-second. Her subconscious mind was telling me that she was more shy than angry about what happened last night. If she was shy, it might be because she was interested in me!


    When Lin Zhishu saw Kieran, he felt a little guilty and kept bowing and nodding. However, Kieran still maintained her cold expression and did not give him any response.


    After cleaning everything up, we went to the Second Uncle''s House. On the way, the Lin Zhishu whispered to me, "I did see wrongly last night. Kieran is very normal, but for some reason, I just felt that she gave off a weird feeling."


    I ignored him, thinking that this old man might have lived all his life in the mountains and never seen a foreigner, not to mention him. When I first came to India, I was a little frightened by the looks in the eyes of the Indians.


    I remember when Lin Zhishu first saw Samit last night, he subconsciously hid behind me. I think that''s probably the reason.


    When they saw her, both Lin Zhishu and Da Jian''s eyes widened. It was only when I forcefully waved my hands in front of them that they regained their senses.


    I thought, these two Mountain Cannons are really embarrassing me, with this appearance, do they dare to hand over the Second Uncle to them?


    But my aunt was kind and didn''t care about the details. She pulled us over to the table and had a nice meal.


    This meal should be the most comfortable I''ve had since I came to India, because I can finally eat and talk! He even felt like crying.


    When we were eating, I asked Lin Zhishu, this time you guys came, no matter what, you have to think of a way to cure my Second Uncle, it concerns the lives and fates of our family.


    After they finished eating, Lin Zhishu brought Da Jian to the bedroom. He touched Second Uncle''s nose and took his eyes off, then retrieved a red rope from his body and tied it around his wrist. After tautening the red rope, his other hand continuously tugged on the red rope.


    After a long while, he finally untied the red rope and let out a long sigh.


    Aunt and Samit both came over and asked, concerned about him, could he be cured?


    Lin Zhishu said to be at ease, it was not a problem as his body was being suppressed by another soul, causing his own soul to be unable to move and merge with his body. This was the old method, to do nothing and send the soul of another person away, as long as the soul that did not belong to him left, his own soul would naturally return to his body.


    After hearing this, Samit was very happy. He asked if he could settle this in seven days.


    Second Master Lin said that it wouldn''t take more than seven days, and it would be completed in a day and a night.


    Actually, I understand why Samit would ask that, because he is worried about the three Infant Corpse, the medical treatment can only last for seven days at most, if he is unable to soak the Infant Corpse in the water within that period of time, then he will have to pay for it.


    The Lin Zhishu asked them if there was a more spacious place for them. Since they needed to build a large shed, it would definitely be impossible to do so inside the house.


    After some discussion, we decided to hold this "funeral" at the Yamuna River Graveyard.

 C83

    Lin Zhishu had brought some necessities for the funeral, but there were some large items such as wood and such that couldn''t be brought along, but all of these were not a problem. It was easy to find wood in the Baroda.


    The Lin Zhishu made a list of items to be prepared and gave it to Kieran.


    As Kieran was driving away, I jumped into the car and said to her with a smile, "I''ll go with you!"


    Unexpectedly, Kieran didn''t even turn her head as she said, "Go down!"


    I knew she was still mad at me, so I began to play the fool. I said I didn''t trust you to go out by yourself, and I could do you a favor.


    She said if you don''t go down, I''ll hit the wall in my car, and neither of us will live!


    I thought to myself, good guy, this temper of his is really strong, but I like it like this, hehe ¡­


    I thought about it. "How about this, since you hate me so much, I won''t ride in the car, I''ll sit in the car, what do you say?"


    This time, Kieran did not refuse, and only said two words: "Up to you!"


    Hearing her say that, I was very happy, because since she agreed to let me sit here, it means that she has already forgiven me. It seems that this little girl is still very easy to coax.


    So I got out of the car and jumped straight into the truck.


    But what happened next was beyond my expectations, who knew that before I could sit still, Kieran suddenly stepped on the throttle of the car and flipped me over, heavily smashing me onto the ground and stirring up a layer of dust, causing me to grimace in pain.


    Through the mirror, I could see Kieran in the driver''s seat covering her mouth and laughing. She quickly drove the Ford Raptor pickup truck and disappeared from my sight.


    I sat on the ground and held onto my butt that had almost been smashed into eight pieces, and only after recovering from the shock after a long while did I slowly stand up. Although my butt was in extreme pain from the fall, my heart was elated because I saw Kieran smile, and it was for me.


    After returning to the house, I chatted with the Lin Zhishu, Da Jian and the others for a while. As they didn''t sleep well that night, I got my wife to arrange a room for them.


    With Second Uncle''s House so large, there is no lack of rooms, so Da Jian and Lin Zhishu have arranged a private room for each of us. Before going to bed, Lin Zhishu told me to call him at four in the afternoon.


    Kieran was rather efficient at handling affairs, she already prepared everything by noon, but she still remained stern and silent when she saw me.


    Around 3pm in the afternoon, Lin Zhishu and Da Jian didn''t even need me to call out to them before they woke up themselves. The few of us started to unload the carriage, and then came to the courtyard.


    While doing this, I went over to Lin Zhishu and whispered, "Second Master, I need to discuss something with you. You can teach me later and I will do it tonight. I want to show off my skills in front of them.


    Lin Zhishu rolled his eyes at me and said, "Not at all! You want to fly without even learning to leave? Aren''t you afraid of getting screwed!? Besides, how could he treat such matters as child''s play? I don''t even dare to be a hundred percent sure and you dare to mess around? "


    The Lin Zhishu scolded me like a cannonball for a long time. Da Jian also advised me that now is not the time, I want to learn things. I will slowly learn from the Second Master in the future.


    When I called Lin Zhishu to come over, I had thought it through. When the Lin Zhishu came, he would be the one to teach me behind the scenes, and I would have to help him treat his illness, and the reason why I did that was simply to show off in front of Kieran and Samit. Now, it seems that I was too naive at the time, and the Lin Zhishu was right.


    After the coffin was completed, Lin Zhishu wrote a large "Life" character on it with a brush. The handwriting was firm and strong, definitely not inferior to the calligraphers.


    The Lin Zhishu said, "Monks recite scriptures, Taoists draw talismans, and know how to write. If one is unable to write well, how can one do wrong for the bereaved?"


    After writing on the coffin, I spread out the inside with yellow satin and quilt before putting it back on the pillow. I asked him what was so special about this. It looked quite abstruse.


    Lin Zhishu explained as he laid down a blanket, "Nothing special and comfortable. Come, give me a hand and help me pull that end."


    I helped Lin Zhishu arrange the coffins together, and then Da Jian and the rest of us brought Second Uncle out of the house and put him in the coffin. We drove towards the Yamuna River, and when we arrived there, I saw that it was still as dirty and messy as before.


    The next thing he needed to do was to unload the goods. He needed to use a wooden stake to set up the "cross street" funeral shed, and Lin Zhishu was even using a compass to measure it. Every time a direction was measured, he would change the direction of the window until he was satisfied.


    All the things that Kieran had prepared were put to good use. Lin Zhishu ordered for the funeral procession to be hung on the shed and the paper house.


    Second Uncle was wearing his birthday suit, and his face was painted with extremely colorful and comical colors. However, I couldn''t laugh at all, so I suppressed my emotions.


    I asked the Lin Zhishu what to do next. He just said to let me watch.


    The locals had never seen this kind of novelty before, so they all came to join in on the fun. But because Yamuna River was a dirty and messy place, moreover, it was a place where water was buried, so the yin energy was heavier. So no one dared to approach it, and they could only watch from afar. Samit was not angry at all, and said smilingly: "If you guys aren''t afraid of death, just watch."


    As soon as his voice fell, the crowd immediately dispersed.


    In the end, only, I, Lin Zhishu, Da Jian, Samit, Aunt Zi remained. To be exact, there was Fatty Luo who was lying in the coffin, a total of six people.


    Da Jian just stood by the coffin and drank some water, occasionally coughing and clearing his throat. I asked the Lin Zhishu and he was busy writing a couplet.


    After we were done, a paper man was placed at the entrance. This paper man looked like a female, with two pale little faces and a dot on the side. The pair of eyes stared straight at me, causing my hair to stand on end.


    Kieran had been busy doing everything, and did not say a word. She only knew how to do her work, and she would occasionally pass by me and ignore me. When it was completely dark outside, Da Jian''s sudden roar shocked me.


    Da Jian''s voice was definitely "The Voice of China," a wailing voice that shook the heavens and earth.


    This posture, due to the atmosphere, I almost teared up as well...


    As Da Jian cried, Lin Zhishu lit a candle in the middle of the house. The candle was covered by a lamp to ensure that the night wind would not extinguish it. I was stunned.


    At this time, Kieran pulled me out of the funeral shed, and said with a cold face: "Don''t cause trouble."


    I said what was the matter with me? I didn''t do anything.


    Kieran rolled his eyes at me. I could understand the look in his eyes, which meant: You are causing trouble by standing here.


    I was extremely embarrassed and didn''t know what to say, so I pointed to the grieving couplet on the funeral shed and said, "Your writing is really good."


    At this time, Da Jian had already cried twice, and Lin Zhishu took out a paper money and scattered it on the coffin, then started shouting, calling Second Uncle Zhang Dong Qing''s name, stopping after calling three times, and stopping after calling seven times.


    I know about that, but for strangers to leave, for the dead to leave alone, to call out their names is a simple matter, but for Lin Zhishu to do three or seven of these, I am not too clear.


    When they were shouting souls, they rarely did any of the three or seven shouts. Even if they had to do so, they would only do the three or nine shouts.


    The third and seventh also had the intention of disregarding the consequences, as well as being unlucky. However, according to the Lin Zhishu, my Second Uncle''s situation cannot be too lucky.


    When the Lin Zhishu was shouting out his soul, there was still a basin of water in front of him. Lin Zhishu burned a piece of paper every time he shouted three or seven times, sprinkling the ashes into the basin.


    After who knows how long, Lin Zhishu suddenly stopped, the water in the basin in front of him had turned completely black. I was surprised. Something wasn''t right.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew from the direction of the river, causing people to shiver. I couldn''t help but shiver.


    The funeral shed had only been lit with a single candle, and the light was very dim. When the wind blew, even though the candle was covered, the shadow of the candle would still float.


    I stared at the candle, afraid for some reason that it would go out.


    However, whatever it was that he was afraid of came closer and closer. Before the wind could react, the candle and the lampshade were blown to the ground and extinguished!


    Ah!" Da Jian''s mournful voice stopped as well, and cried out from the funeral shed s. The voice was so miserable that it gave people a fright.


    In the darkness, he could vaguely see Da Jian lying on the ground, and it was unknown what kind of fear he had received. My heart thumped in my throat, and I couldn''t help but hold onto Kieran''s hand. Kieran held onto me back, her hands sweating profusely. She was an Indian, so she had never seen such a thing.


    In the darkness, Lin Zhishu asked for no reason: "Who?"


    Inside the coffin, there was a shadow sitting up straight. I bravely called out, "Second Uncle?"


    The shadow didn''t move, and my hair stood on end. Lin Zhishu also shouted, but the shadow did not speak.


    At this time, the Lin Zhishu lit up the candle and from afar, they saw the Second Uncle sitting up from the coffin with his birthday suit. With his back to us, it was impossible to tell what his expression was, whether he was dead or alive.

 C84

    I bravely walked over, borrowing the moonlight, I saw Second Uncle rolling his eyes and foaming at the mouth.


    As I continued to hold Kieran''s hand, this girl also staggered a bit due to me.


    No matter what, I was still very excited in my heart. At least Second Uncle, who had been unconscious for so long, finally had a reaction, and I saw hope.


    Lin Zhishu walked over, looked at Second Uncle, and slapped his head: "Fuck, you scared me to death." As he said that, he took out a silver needle and pierced it into Second Uncle''s earlobe.


    My face reddened, and I still held onto Kieran''s hand. Kieran immediately broke away, not even bothering to say anything as she left.


    Da Jian stood up from the ground, and continued to shout: "My wife, you''ve grown quite well."


    I can''t stand him, "When are you still in the mood to talk about this? Right, why did you fall on the ground? "Scared to death?"


    At this time, Da Jian patted the dirt on his body and scolded, "Whose stool is that?


    Lin Zhishu said, "Quickly bring the paper man in."


    Hearing his words, I rushed to the outside and carried the paper man in and stood in front of Lin Zhishu.


    He called Da Jian over, took out the red rope, and had Da Jian tie one end of the copper coin onto Second Uncle''s wrist. After that, he tied the other end to''s wrist, and before he tied the other end, he gave me a handful of copper coins and told me to put the copper coins into the red rope.


    Although I don''t know what this red string is for, I still did as I was told. I counted, there was a total of 749 of them.


    After putting all of them into the red rope, I tied it up properly. I also carried the paper man, and only needed to keep the red rope taut.


    Then, Lin Zhishu and Da Jian brought in a wooden board that they had prepared beforehand. The two of them collaborated to place Second Uncle on top of the wooden board, and the size was just right for it. After that, they took out another red rope to tie Second Uncle up tightly, and then placed silver needles on his seven orifices and on the soles of his feet.


    Lin Zhishu called Kieran who was already hiding outside, telling them what to do next.


    The Lin Zhishu said, "We will lift up the wooden boards and throw them into the ground until I say stop."


    Da Jian asked him, "Can you throw it this way? Don''t make it into a concussion! "


    Lin Zhishu waved his hand, "No, just throw him on the ground. Zhang Yang, hug the paper man tightly and keep the rope straight.


    I nodded my head and stepped back to keep the red rope taut. Since I was standing with the paper man in my arms and the Second Uncle was lying on the ground, the red rope was directed downwards, and the copper coins tied to the red rope were all piled up at the lowest point.


    After all of them were prepared, the three of them lifted their boards and started to throw them towards the ground. Every time they fell, Second Uncle''s body would bounce upwards due to the inertia, causing me to be extremely nervous.


    He had fallen about a dozen times and was starting to change!


    I saw with my own eyes that the copper coins at the bottom of the red rope seemed to have grown legs, as they rushed to the top, and in the end, these copper coins actually intersected and lined up neatly on the red rope. This scene stunned Kieran and I, and most importantly, the distance between each copper coin was the same!


    At the same time, the red rope began to shake violently!


    Seeing this, Lin Zhishu hurriedly told me, hug the paper man tightly and don''t let it go, don''t let it fall!


    The red rope shook more and more violently, and following that, the paper man also began to shake violently! I hugged it tightly and tried my best to make the paper man stay where it was.


    However, the paper man started to tremble more and more violently. I shouted, "Come help me quickly! I can''t hold on any longer!"


    Da Jian was the first to run over and stand in front of me as he hugged the paper man together with me. Although it was still shaking, it was much better than before.


    Just like that, the paper man struggled for around 10 minutes, causing my entire body to be drenched in sweat. After 10 minutes, the paper man suddenly stopped beating.


    At this time, Lin Zhishu took the already prepared silver needles and pierced seven inches of the paper man according to the location of the human acupoints. After that, he let me lift the paper man and place it horizontally, then he inserted two silver needles into the bottom of the paper man''s feet. Then, he untied the red rope and allowed me to place the paper man in the coffin.


    After putting it away, he closed the lid of the coffin and tied it up with a red rope. The way he tied up the red rope was, without a doubt, very magical. The red rope wasn''t something that could be tied up easily, but rather, it was tied up in a very complicated way.


    After completely binding the coffin, I saw that the densely packed ropes on the lid formed a very strange pattern. Although I could not understand it, I could guess that this pattern was one of the eight trigrams.


    After resting for a while, the Second Master Lin had finished speaking, and the people outside could come in.


    I called Samit and Aunt Zi in. The moment we walked into the funeral shed, Samit and Aunt Zi asked worriedly, "How is it?"


    If nothing unexpected happened, the Second Uncle would wake up within two hours, and now that his soul has completely merged with his body, the silver needle locking his soul will need a period of time. His soul will be back to his body within two hours, and he will naturally wake up after that, but we still have a lot of things to do next, so through the aShadow Bridge '''', we have already added another person''s soul to the paper man, and in a while, we will use a window on the street to get the coffin out.


    Da Jian and I lifted the coffin, and together we pushed the coffin out of the window. Kieran and Samit went outside to cater to us, and in the end, we successfully placed the coffin outside.


    Then, Kieran began to pack up. The Lin Zhishu said that there was no need to pack.


    We carried Second Uncle, who was trapped on a wooden board, into the carriage and burned the paper house to ashes with our last fire.


    Lin Zhishu asked us, do you know where the grave of the soul inside the paper man is?


    Samit hurriedly said that he knew.


    Lin Zhishu thought for a moment, "How about this, we can split into two groups, one group will bring Dong Qing home to rest, the other group will follow me to his grave, and then we will bury him again."


    As carrying the coffin requires a car, Samit told Kieran to go back to Second Uncle''s House to drive.


    Kieran called for a taxi to return and drive back. We waited at the same place for her, and after ten minutes or so, she drove the carriage over, and then the few of us carried the coffin into the carriage and placed it inside the carriage. Finally, we decided that our Aunt, Kieran, and Da Jian would bring Second Uncle back to the carriage.


    After completing the division of labour, the Lin Zhishu gave a few instructions, and then we parted ways.


    Because the funeral arrangements for Ku Ma were personally made by Samit, he had a clear understanding of where the coffin was buried. After we got on the carriage, I sat in it to look at the coffin, while Lin Zhishu and Samit sat in the carriage, heading straight towards their destination.

 C85

    By the time I reached the boundary of the Aggra Territory, it was already past midnight. Although I was sleepy, I resisted the urge to sleep.


    Just as he got off the car at the cemetery, he received a message from Kieran: Second Uncle has woken up.


    I told this news to Samit, and when he heard it, he shouted several times (" Thatisgreat!"). Awesome)


    Second Master Lin let out a long sigh of relief when he heard this news.


    We didn''t dare to stay here for long, and carried the coffin straight to the grave. Samit then familiarly brought us to Ku Ma''s grave.


    Lin Zhishu looked at the grave and walked a few circles before finally deciding to burn the coffin along with the paper man.


    I asked him. Aren''t we going to be reburied?


    The Lin Zhishu pointed to the grave, "This grave is built with stones, tell me how to bury it again."


    It was only after he said this that I realized the problem. My mind was still stuck on the earthen graves in our village.


    What then? I asked him.


    He said that it''s fine, back then Zhang Dong Qing came here to sweep the tomb, and accidentally brought this thing back. Under normal circumstances, the ghost could only move about in a specific place, which is its hometown, it cannot walk out of this special environment, and through the entire process, I realised that this thing does not have any grievances. Back then, the reason for the ruckus was because Zhang Dong Qing brought it back home, and it could not find its way back, thus it caused it to become noisy.


    Samit nodded, and asked him what to do next.


    He told Samit to get some gasoline from the carriage and burn the coffin along with the paper man.


    Samit returned to the car and took some gasoline, then came back and poured it on the coffin. He lit the coffin on fire and then Lin Zhishu told him to burn the paper and teach him.


    The whole process went smoothly. With the crackling of the flames, this farce came to an end.


    They were surrounding the living room, while Second Uncle was still tied to that board. However, he was currently chatting with Da Jian, talking about his hometown, and he was in high spirits. Second Aunt had also changed from his usual anxious expression, and was chirping non-stop, like a happy bird.


    Seeing us return, Second Uncle raised his head, revealing a smile.


    Samit immediately rushed forward and tightly grabbed onto Second Uncle''s hand, "My sworn enemy, if you still don''t wake up, I will become a beggar."


    His words caused laughter among the crowd. When it was over, my wife asked when she would be able to untie him.


    Lin Zhishu walked over and pulled out the silver needles on Second Uncle''s body. He took out a copper coin and blew it on his mouth, then placed it on Second Uncle''s forehead.


    The moment he said that, the few of them immediately took out the Second Uncle without saying a word.


    Second Uncle laid on the board, moving for a long time before he could barely stand up.


    "You''ve lost weight."


    The Second Uncle said, "Is that so? I''ll see how thin I am. " After saying that, he went over to the mirror and looked at himself.


    This time, it did not matter. Second Uncle was so scared that with a "gulp" sound, he sat on the ground and pointed at the person in the mirror with his eyes wide open.


    We were all startled by his action, but then we understood what was going on. He was still wearing his birthday suit, and before the colorful makeup on his face could be painted off, it would be strange if he wasn''t terrified to see himself looking like this in the mirror.


    Lin Zhishu hurried over to explain what had happened last night, telling him not to panic. After speaking, he took off Second Uncle''s birthday suit, and Second Uncle washed his face clean. I asked him why he still had not gone to sleep, and he said, he had already slept for several months, and already slept enough.


    After hearing his words, everyone burst into laughter again.


    Aunt and Second Uncle kept thanking Lin Zhishu and Da Jian. Finally, Second Uncle took out a paper bag, which contained a hundred thousand yuan, and told Lin Zhishu to accept it. He also said, "As for how you and Da Jian will split the money, I don''t care."


    However, Second Master Lin still added on, "Having lived for most of my life, this is the first time I have seen so much money. It''s worth it to vomit so much money on the plane."


    Second Uncle''s body hasn''t completely recovered yet. After all, he''s been lying down for such a long time and his body is relatively weak. I''m afraid he''ll need to take care of himself for a while longer.


    After a busy day and a night, we were tired. By the time we went to bed, it was already dawn.


    In order to not delay her work, her aunt had prepared a wheelchair for the Second Uncle. After lunch, she went to the secret office on the third floor to refine corpse oil.


    In the next few days, Kieran brought us to a few scenic spots, and even went to the Buddhist Holy Land at Lu Ye Garden to visit the Two-headed Holy Infant.


    On the fifth day, he fell sick and laid on the bed for two days before he recovered. In the end, under his repeated insistence, we sent the two of them to the airport and sent them back to China.


    During this period, the corpse oil s had been successfully trained. The three Infant Corpse s, according to their original characteristics, became a Holy Infant and two Black Infant s.


    That day in the shop, I saw Samit placing the three Holy Infant s he made on the tea table. Beside him, there were also three candles and a small mirror.


    I asked him what he was doing, and he called me over. He said that he wanted to teach me a move, which is called "Soul Reflection", which is to see if there are any Yin Spirit inside the Holy Infant.


    He placed the Holy Infant in front of the candle and then handed the mirror over to me. He told me to place the mirror behind the candle, and this way, the candle and the Holy Infant would form a straight line and be reflected in the mirror.


    Samit said, "Look carefully, is there any shadow moving around in the mirror?"


    I set the angle of the mirror to make sure that both the candle and the Holy Infant were reflected in the mirror. Then, I crouched down in front of the mirror to take a closer look.


    Sure enough, I could vaguely feel a shadow moving in the mirror. Although I couldn''t see its body clearly, I could feel that there was a shadow moving around.


    Then, I looked at every single Holy Infant the same way. Every time I looked, I found that every single one of them had a different shaped shadow moving around inside.


    I told what I saw to Samit and he nodded his head to tell me, this is the last step in making Holy Infant, after confirming that it has not lost the Yin Spirit, it will be able to seal the altar. The seal is to seal the bottle with the corpse oil, and the golden grain that is placed in the mouth is used to ensure that the Yin Spirit is not lost.


    I asked him what would happen if the Yin Spirit was gone?


    Samit looked at me, and said "Idisot!" A Holy Infant without a Yin Spirit, was that still considered a Holy Infant? It was just a dead baby, and it had no effect whatsoever. After being in contact with it for such a long time, how could he not understand this logic?


    Samit''s words rendered me speechless. Ah, this brain of mine, I don''t even know how to react to it.


    After the Holy Infant sealed the altar, I called Kelly and told her that we could retrieve the goods.


    On the second day, Kelly happily went to the shop.

 C86

    When Kelly saw me, she first gave me a big hug, and then gave me a kiss, which made me feel really awkward. However, when she saw Samit, she merely smiled and nodded at him.


    After Kelly sat down, we started to chat. I asked her husband how was David recently?


    She said she was doing very well and that there was nothing wrong with her spirit.


    After that, we talked about the main topic, which was finally settled with a price of three million rupees. Kelly invited her "Holy Infant".


    Before he left, Samit wrote down a manual which contained the activation ceremony as well as the method to pay respects.


    Before I left, Samit told me to cover Holy Infant with a black cloth to prevent myself from being caught in the sunlight. I sent it to Kelly''s car.


    When we returned to the shop, Samit gave me two hundred thousand rupees. I asked him why there were so many of them this time, and he said that I was the one who taught him what was called a "guest returning home" and what was called an old customer''s discount.


    One could imagine how rigid Samit was.


    After that, Samit officially accepted me as his employee, and the matter was found out by the Second Uncle. He scolded me for a bit, and his original intention was for me to help him, but he needed me to pass down his skills to him. Instead, I turned my elbow and went out to work.


    I chuckled, and told Second Uncle, selling Holy Infant doesn''t take up much time. Other than trading with customers, I have plenty of time, so I can use my free time to help you out, don''t you think?


    Second Uncle thought that it made sense, since I can earn two pieces of money at the same time, why not?


    When Samit came to our house, my Second Uncle called him over especially, and said half jokingly, "Samit, what is the meaning of this? What are you planning to do, poach my nephew for you to work? "


    The two of them had a good relationship, Samit could tell that the Second Uncle was joking, thus he smiled and did not speak.


    From then on, I officially became a member of Samit''s Holy Infant family. In order to show off, I even suggested that we print our name cards together.


    On my name card is imprinted "Baroda, Samit Holy Infant s Shop''s Deputy Prime Minister, Yang Wang. Z, "to be as arrogant as possible."


    My main job was to assist the Second Uncle and Samit in doing their job as assistants. To put it in plain terms, I would be working as an assistant with a monthly salary of 150,000 rupees, equivalent to 15,000 yuan.


    Samit and Kieran were in charge of creating Holy Infant s, and Samit was also in charge of selling in India. If there was a demand from the customers, I would act as a courier to deliver the goods to the customers.


    After holding an internal meeting with them, I decided to open up a domestic market in China. As I''m a Chinese, I have some understanding of the domestic situation, and in order to make full use of the advantages of the domestic Internet, I specially opened a Taobao store called "The Wind Light Holy Infant Shop''s Manager". The word "Wind Light" was a translation of Samit that I translated to make it easier for our customers to remember.


    As long as I have the ability, I can sell it for as much as I want, as long as I don''t mess up his reputation. As for the split, it''s thirty to seventy percent, if I do good in the future, I''ll sell the Holy Infant as an agent, and then I''ll earn even more.


    All of these were brought up by me, but because the Indian business is rather rigid and normal, Samit was suspicious of my request in the beginning. However, after I explained everything, he was finally enlightened, and kept on praising me for having the mind to do business, as well as being a material for doing business.


    In the end, there were a few problems that were difficult to overcome. Firstly, the Chinese all understood the Thai buddhist medallion, and if there was a need for customers, they would rather choose the buddhist medallion, which could be said to be my biggest competitor; secondly, the Holy Infant was the real Infant Corpse, unlike the Thailand''s Gummando, it did not raise a little ghost, and it was all processed, and it did not look that scary. Furthermore, the Holy Infant''s face was like an unprocessed infant.


    Third, the biggest obstacle was religion. There was almost no Buddhism in India, and Holy Infant and Buddhism had no relationship at all. It did not belong to any religion, so it was difficult to form a spiritual connection with the people.


    On the other hand, he had received a few customers, and there were even some domestic customers who had flown over to visit Baroda stores. However, the majority of them were scared away, or else, all sorts of weird problems would have been discussed before they were settled.


    However, even though he hadn''t gained anything in the past half year, he had truly become a talker. He knew how to trick where he should be and he wouldn''t fool where he should be honest.


    Why is it that people are afraid of this stuff, and Indians are not? I think this is related to the living environment. From the perspective of the Chinese, I see India as a country full of mystery. Plus, it is normal for me to be afraid of encountering this kind of evil thing.


    My Second Uncle has unreservedly taught me how to refine corpse oil s, and it''s even taught me how to do it personally. But Samit is different, up until now he had only taught me how to complete the last step of the "Altar Sealing" process, although it''s called a crafting, it actually didn''t have much skill behind it.


    Aside from that, in the past half year, he had never allowed me to enter the place where he worked. Only he and Kieran could do it together.


    Although it was different from what I originally thought, but I am not angry, after all, this is his own technique, if it were me, I would not pass it down to an outsider, but I am not worried at all, because after I master the technique of refining corpse oil, Samit would be at a disadvantage, hehe, I feel that I am very evil.


    A few more months passed and everything was the same every day. There were quite a few people who consulted at the Treasure Shop, but no one wanted to buy it.


    That morning, I was in the middle of making a phone call to an interested client. The phone kept beeping, and when I looked at the screen, I realized it was Kelly calling, but I didn''t pay attention to it. The customer was the most important, but Kelly''s call was like an endless stream of beeps and beeps, which annoyed me.


    I think that Kelly is a very polite person. She knew that I was talking to someone else on the phone, so she would definitely hang up first and then wait for me to finish calling her. But she kept on calling me, so I knew that something must have happened.


    After hanging up, I connected to Kelly''s phone.


    Just as I said "hey", Kelly''s urgent voice came from the other side, "Yang, my husband is in trouble."

 C87

    When I saw Kelly, she wasn''t at home. She invited me to her villa''s natural park.


    Ever since Holy Infant was invited back, his feng shui had had a tremendous change. There were two most obvious characteristics: Kelly especially liked to raise fish, especially tropical fish, she had these conditions and had the time to look after them, but all these years, she raised countless of fish and they all died within a few days. No matter what, she could still be considered an expert in raising fish, but she couldn''t leave last until now, and now, she has already given up for several years.


    The night she invited him back to the Holy Infant, she had a dream where she was playing in her garden. Somehow, as she was playing, she suddenly realized that there was the sound of flowing water under the big fruit tree in her garden, so she used a shovel to dig and dug. Suddenly, it collapsed, creating a huge pit.


    After waking up, she suddenly wondered if the Holy Infant had given her some sort of enlightenment. So she bought a tank and started raising tropical fishes. Unexpectedly, the fishes never died again, and in the past six months, several of her favorite tropical fishes had grown up and even spawned.


    There was another phenomenon, which was that the flowers she raised were all in bloom. One had to know that they had never bloomed before, and these changes had changed her life.


    But the most important thing was still the change that had occurred between her and her husband, David.


    Ever since they invited Holy Infant back, the good feng shui at home had also brought about a qualitative change to the couple.


    Once, Kelly brought two employees to do some work, and along the way, there was a person secretly following her. In the end, she was captured alive and sent to the police station by the two burly male employees, and after interrogation, the person who was caught was the one who framed Kelly, and was sentenced to death.


    The villain who had framed her had been found and punished without any effect on her jewellery business.


    As for David, after recuperating at home for a while, he began to post his resume on the Internet in search of a job. In the end, he was crazily called by many companies, begging him to go to work. This was the first time David was worried about which company he would choose.


    What was even weirder was that this company had long heard of David killing people before, but still prioritised hiring him.


    When David entered the job, he was recruited in the name of the deputy director of the company. Not only did his salary increase by several times, his position and authority was also much higher than before.


    After work, his company''s strategic plan won the approval of the boss and was implemented in the shortest time possible. Just two months ago, because of his excellent strategic plan which had greatly improved the company''s business, he had also been promoted to the position of Prime Minister. Besides the boss, he was the boss of the company.


    And the most unbelievable thing was that David''s personality had also undergone a tremendous change. He had gone from a technical otaku with zero EQ to a professional manager with extremely high EQ.


    These were the changes that had occurred to Kelly''s family in the past half year.


    Everything looked fine, but when I saw Kelly, I discovered that she was frowning. She said that her husband''s personality had changed, which made it hard for him to accept.


    Although David''s personality had become very cheerful, his words were becoming more and more artistic. Leaders, subordinates, all surrounded him, no matter where he went, he would become the focal point of the crowd and become more and more charismatic.


    In other words, other than sleeping, he was extremely excited all the time. Kelly had once suspected that he had taken drugs, but the facts proved that he did not have any symptoms of drug abuse.


    She also gave a few concrete examples, such as the fact that as soon as he got up in the morning, he was like a rapper, singing nonstop and jumping along with his movements, keeping a smile on his face.


    For example, during meals, he would often stand up, toss the food into the air, and then throw it into his mouth. During the night, he would sing non-stop in the bathroom, and before going to bed, he would do all sorts of exercises.


    When I finished listening, I laughed out loud. After talking for a long time, isn''t this ADHD? What was there to be surprised about?


    But then I fell silent, because I also realized that something was wrong.


    First of all, ADHD was caused when one was young, it was impossible for one to have ADHD in their thirties. Moreover, it was impossible for a person''s personality to have such an opposing change in a short period of time. This did not make sense.


    Could it be that he was possessed by the Holy Infant?


    I was only thinking these thoughts in my heart, I did not say it out loud, nor did I draw any conclusions for Kelly.


    In the end, in order to let me fully believe her, she decided to take me to see David''s company.


    When Kelly returned home, she packed a few things before coming out. I didn''t go in, but sat on the bench in front of her house and waited for her.


    When Kelly came out, there was a ray of sunlight that shone onto her body. To be honest, there could only be one word that could describe her: too beautiful! I can''t find any flaws in this woman. Really, for a woman to be able to be this perfect, it is truly the best gift God has ever given her. It is just that I don''t understand why such a beautiful and capable woman would fall for a diaosi like David.


    I even had some evil thoughts. If Kieran and Kelly lets me choose one ¡­


    As soon as this question appeared, I really didn''t know who to choose.


    Forgive me for having these evil thoughts, I am also an ordinary person, I am also a diaosi, I am also a person with seven emotions and six desires, I think it is very normal to have these thoughts, because I am not a virgin.


    Kelly''s car was a Mercedes-Benz GLS limousine. With a color as silver as the moonlight and extremely smooth lines, it was simply a perfect match when paired with Kelly, the exceptional beauty!


    Kelly drove very steadily, although I knew that the speed of the car was very fast, but she was definitely not the type of person who liked to pretend to be good.


    To be honest, I really do like this young lady, but the only regret is that she has a husband. Furthermore, she is a few years older than me, so how could she fall for a poor diaosi like me?


    We quickly arrived at the company that David is at. After entering the company, I realized that a lot of people recognised Kelly, so we were unhindered.


    At first, we went straight to David''s office, but when we found out that no one was around, we asked our colleagues about it and found out that he was holding a meeting in the conference room.


    Kelly brought me to the meeting room on the other floor. I looked through the window above the door to see what was going on inside.


    When I saw David holding a meeting inside, I was completely shocked.

 C88

    The meeting room was very large, with at least thirty to forty people sitting around a table, attentively listening to a person speak.


    And the person who spoke was David. The reason he shocked me was in two different places, the first was because of his attire.


    In the past, David gave me an impression that he was sloppy, like a dispirited artist. But now, he was dressed in a suit and his hair was combed to the point that it looked shiny like a gangster''s.


    His expression was even more exaggerated, his expression could no longer be described as excited, or to be more accurate, he was "ferocious." Indeed, his expression right now was very ferocious, although I could not hear what he said, but I could feel that he was not talking with his mouth, but with his life! It was like the state had been invaded by outsiders, and the revolutionary rebels were passionately and generously rallying the masses.


    It was obvious what kind of scene this was. The people below seemed to be possessed, all staring at him with widened eyes, as if they were afraid of missing a single word.


    Kelly sighed beside me, "This is the state he is in everyday."


    Just as I was about to say something, they had already left. Kelly and I quickly left, afraid that we would be seen by him.


    On the way back, Kelly looked at her watch and asked me if I was alright. If there was nothing else, we could go out for a cup of coffee.


    I didn''t want to go at first, I didn''t want anyone to see my back being stabbed, and said that I was seducing a married man. But towards Kelly''s invitation, I felt too embarrassed to reject it, so after thinking it over, I agreed.


    We went to a coffee shop in the center of Baroda and randomly ordered some things.


    Because of the high price, the environment was good and there were no people.


    In fact, we didn''t really talk about David this time, but talked about ourselves instead. From primary school all the way to university, I would tell her about all the interesting things that had happened around us. When I talked about our university military training, how smelly our bed was, and how we didn''t even need to light up the incense, by the time I finished, Kelly was already laughing maniacally.


    She also told me a lot about herself when she was young, as well as growing up and going to school and working. When she talked about marrying David, she frowned and didn''t continue any further.


    At the end of the conversation, he inadvertently looked outside the window. The sky was already filled with stars. When he looked at his watch, it was already past 10 PM!


    Kelly anxiously took out her mobile phone, "Oh my god, it''s so late, it''s all David''s call."


    It wasn''t until she said this that I realized she had muted her phone while she was talking with me.


    She sent me back to the Second Uncle''s House, and after bidding me farewell, she quickly left.


    When I went back, Second Uncle had just finished working and came from the third floor. He asked me with a gloomy expression, ''Where did I go?''


    I said it was nothing, I just went to find Kelly.


    I don''t care who you''re looking for, but you''re my employee right now, and you have to take a leave of absence. Go, give Samit a call.


    I realised my mistake and hurriedly called Samit. I told him what happened this afternoon, but he hung up without saying anything.


    After taking a bath, I laid on the bed and tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. Sometimes, I would think of Kieran''s cold and merciless face, and sometimes it would be Kelly smiling at me under the golden sunlight, making my head explode. Actually, I suddenly went crazy because of a reason.


    If it wasn''t for my imagination, in order to have a quiet environment to chat with me, Kelly had even muted her phone so much that she couldn''t find her.


    I didn''t know what she was thinking, but I felt like I was overdoing it.


    Just as I was lost in thought, my phone rang. I opened the Facebook page and saw that it was sent by Kieran, asking me where I had gone to.


    Although it was just a few simple words, I seemed to have seen Kieran''s emotionless face.


    In the silent air, the phone suddenly rang. It was Kelly.


    I had a premonition that something bad was about to happen.


    As soon as I picked up the phone, I heard screaming from inside, "help!" help! "Yang, help!" Help, help me!)


    Just as expected, something happened to Kelly! I said into the phone, "Kelly, wait for me, I''ll be right there!"


    I put on my clothes and picked up my phone to rush to the second floor, just in time to see Second Uncle walking up from the first floor. He asked me where I was going and why I was in such a hurry?


    I say, just in time. You drive me to Kelly''s house, there''s something going on with Kelly!


    Without saying a word, Second Uncle turned around and went back to the first floor. He put on his shoes and picked up the car keys.


    The way the Second Uncle dealt with Samit was very simple. He was in charge of refining the oil and ignored all other matters, so he did not know who Kelly was. I simply told him that her husband might have gotten possessed and that Kelly was in danger.


    After Second Uncle heard this, he only said two words, "Sit tight."


    Immediately after, the Second Uncle''s Land Rover let out a "boom", and the carriage flew past midnight like a sword that had left its bow.


    Second Uncle is the same as me, no matter what the situation is, as long as it is someone that is related to me, he is willing to help me.


    In less than ten minutes, we arrived at Kelly''s home. From afar, I could faintly hear chaotic noises coming from the villa, a total of three floors of rooms. Every floor''s sound control lights were on, probably because the sounds coming from within never stopped.


    We kept banging on the door, but we found a problem. The door was locked from the inside.


    If you call the police, hehe... I know the efficiency of the Indian police. By the time they arrive, the bodies will be cold.


    Second Uncle said, "Hide away."


    Then, something unexpected happened ¡ª Second Uncle''s brain went wide, he drove his Land Rover, backed off a few meters, and suddenly stepped on the throttle, smashing it straight into the villa''s gate.


    "Hong!" How could a wooden door withstand the impact of the Iron Man Land Rover?


    The Land Rover was fine. The gate collapsed with a loud bang.


    We could clearly hear a wild roar coming from inside, accompanied by a faint sound of struggling. The fish tank on the first floor of the living room was broken, and all the tropical fish had fallen to the ground, no longer moving.


    The Second Uncle said, the voice was above, quickly go take a look!


    When we quickly arrived at the second floor, we were shocked by what we saw.


    His hands were tightly holding onto a thick rope, the end of which was tied to the ceiling. And inside the rope sheath on the ceiling, there was one person tied to it, it was Kelly.


    At this time, Kelly''s eyeballs were popping out of their sockets, and the color of her face was gradually turning purple. She was only wearing her undergarments, but her hands were still tightly grabbing onto the rope, as her legs desperately kicked in the air!

 C89

    David''s expression was already close to the expression of a devil. His entire body was violently trembling, and his mouth emitted a terrifying stuffy groan. He was completely focused, to the point that he did not notice us behind him.


    Actually, it was just a blink of an eye for him to say so much.


    Seeing this, Second Uncle stepped forward and punched the back of David''s head, causing him to fall to the ground. I rushed over and pulled Kelly down from the top, then held her in my arms and immediately started to do some emergency treatment.


    Who would have known that David wasn''t honest in the slightest. Second Uncle was, after all, an elderly person, so no matter how much strength he had, he couldn''t help but struggle.


    In the end, I pulled down that rope and teamed up with Second Uncle to tie David up.


    David continued to shout, "FUCK! Bitch! I told you to seduce a man, this is what happens to you! FUCK! FUCK! "FUCK!"


    David roared continuously as if he had gone mad.


    The Second Uncle said that there was no need for us to stay here anymore, let''s take Kelly home first.


    After I finished speaking, I searched around, found a blanket, and wrapped it around Kelly''s body. Then, Second Uncle and I carried her out of the room and quickly left.


    David''s abnormal roar came from behind him.


    In the carriage, Kelly woke up in a daze. Her eyes had returned to normal, and they had returned to their beautiful blue color. Just like the blue ocean in her dreams, her skin had also gradually returned to its original appearance.


    When Kelly found out that it was me, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly as she gently closed her eyes.


    I knew that my presence at her side gave her a great sense of security.


    When they reached home,''s wife found some clothes of her own and gave them to Kelly.


    However, after Kelly wore the traditional clothing of an Indian woman, it did not have any other flavor.


    Sigh, I''m still thinking about this even though it''s already so late.


    We put Kelly on the sofa. She coughed for a long time, drank some water before recovering. Then she leaned on her aunt''s shoulder and started crying.


    Neither of us knew what was going on, so we waited until she was done crying before I dared to ask her.


    Kelly choked with sobs, "When I went back at night, David asked me what I was doing, and I said that I was at the Holy Infant shop, and he also asked me, if I went there with Zhang Yang in the afternoon to look for him, and I said yes, he said that his colleagues saw me and Zhang Yang holding hands, and I said, use your brain and think, with so many people in your company that know me, even if I was having an affair, how would it be possible for me to do these things in front of your company. But suddenly, he slapped me.


    When Kelly said till here, Second Uncle intentionally glanced at me, that look in her eyes seemed to say, I had done something shameful, so I hurriedly said, "Second Uncle, listen to what Kelly has to say first."


    When Kelly said till here, she was already sobbing, "He read the records of my conversation with Yang, but in truth, there is nothing shameful in the records. David suddenly seemed to have changed, his eyes revealed a fierce look, his eyes were red, his expression sinister, I know that he is not David."


    Hearing that, my entire body shivered, it''s not David? Who could it be?


    Kelly wiped her tears, "Half a year ago, ever since his personality had drastically changed, she rarely spoke to me. Although he was extremely excited every day, it was as if he was living in her own world, and I was transparent.


    As Kelly said this, other than feeling puzzled about David''s strange behavior, I also felt more and more that Kelly is a good woman. Ever since she came here, she had never mentioned the word "Holy Infant", because once she mentioned it, she seemed to be somewhat angry, and had also directly pointed it at us. But, in my opinion, Kelly didn''t want to blame us for it, so at least until the truth was revealed, she wouldn''t easily mention the word Holy Infant.


    Kelly continued, "Although David is not from the upper class, he still has a gentleman''s demeanor. Our relationship has always been good, but tonight, he did such a terrifying thing. No, he''s not David, he''s definitely not David! "


    As he said till here, Kelly''s entire body began to violently tremble, and his eyes revealed boundless fear. His aunt hurriedly grabbed onto her, and lightly patted her shoulder to comfort her.


    Second Uncle did not know what to say, he opened and closed his mouth for a long time, until he finally said that David was still tied up, why don''t I go and untie him now, and also see if I can find any clues.


    Kelly shook her head, "It''s best if you don''t go, he''s too terrifying ¡­ There are servants at home, someone will untie David tomorrow. "


    Kelly repeatedly stressed that David was very "terrifying" and I keep having the feeling that she didn''t say anything. It''s not that she was deliberately concealing something, it''s that she didn''t want to bring it up again, or that she had selective amnesia due to excessive fear.


    Let''s sleep first, if Kelly is afraid, she should let your wife accompany him to sleep. Kelly, if you don''t mind, we can stay here for now, but we have a lot of people that can protect you, so it won''t be too late for you to leave after everything has calmed down. "


    Kelly did not say anything, but nodded as she grabbed onto her sleeves.


    After settling them all down, I called Second Uncle into my bedroom to ask him about the Holy Infant. I asked him if there was any relationship between the incident on Kelly''s body and the Holy Infant.


    The Second Uncle shrugged, "How would I know?"


    "Among the Holy Infant that Samit sold all these years, other than Kelly, no one else met with mishap."


    He shook his head, "Didn''t I say it before, I only provide the corpse oil and I don''t participate in the sales. But looking at the number of corpse oil I''ve made all these years, I think the more I sell, the better it is. Sometimes I''m too busy to sleep for even a day, and from this point, there shouldn''t be any problems.


    Thinking about what the Second Uncle said, he should have a point. If the Holy Infant has a bad reputation, then it must be impossible to sell, so I guessed that Kelly''s fate should be an exception. But what exactly was the problem?


    Second Uncle paused, "Yang, there are some things Second Uncle should not say, if you say it too seriously, you should also take it a bit more seriously."


    I knew what he was going to say, so I nodded.


    Second Uncle said, "Regarding Kelly, you are directly responsible for it. You clearly know that she has a family, why do you still chat with her so much? Why go out with her to the coffee shop? As for whether or not you guys were holding hands, I believe in you, it''s just that Second Uncle is not clear why his colleagues would say that, but then again, if it wasn''t because of you, Kelly wouldn''t have suffered such a fate. "


    I nodded and didn''t explain anything. I only said three words, "I understand."


    After chatting with Kelly, I didn''t have any ulterior motives, and didn''t have any goals either. I was only thinking of multiple friends, and if I were to destroy her family, I can only apologize. In the future, I won''t try to "hook up" with Kelly.


    That night, I tossed and turned in my bed until I couldn''t sleep at all. As soon as the sky brightened, I went out and took a bus to Kelly''s house, I wanted to see what was going on with David.


    From a distance, I could see that the smashed door was still the same as it was last night. Nothing had changed.


    After a while, a middle-aged Indian woman walked in, and I thought she might be a servant.


    When the woman saw that the door had been smashed, she was extremely surprised and quickly ran into the house.


    A moment later, I heard a scream from the house.

 C90

    Initially, I wanted to rush in immediately, but upon closer listening, I heard a conversation coming from inside the house. I thought that the servant must have cried out when he saw David being tied up, and then immediately followed up with untied him. During the process of untied him, the two of them were conversing, which should be the case, so I didn''t rush in.


    Actually, the reason I came here today was to check if David was still working. I wanted to see if he had made any other changes.


    After about half an hour, David walked out from the room. She was still in his western clothes and leather shoes, his hair was shiny, and he held a briefcase in his hands.


    The thing that I could not understand the most was that he did not look like she was walking normally. Instead, he was singing songs and doing all kinds of movements with her hands. It was just like what Kelly said, he was like a rapper who kept changing hand gestures as he walked.


    David''s mental appearance was very good. His eyes were shining with a strange light as he walked towards the bus stop. I think he probably went to work.


    Seeing David''s performance, there was only one thought on my mind. What Kelly said was right, he definitely isn''t normal!


    If it''s a normal day, then I won''t say anything, but last night he almost strangled Kelly to death with a rope, and then was tied up with a rope for an entire night, and now it''s like nothing happened at all, this kind of behavior is indeed too weird.


    After confirming that David was on the bus, I decided to go in and take Kelly''s clothes away, and also drove her Mercedes-Benz back, because I knew that she would definitely never go back to this house again.


    I looked around to make sure there were no suspicious people around, then went in and headed for the bedroom on the second floor.


    The first time I came here, it was very warm and comfortable. However, this time, there was a strange feeling everywhere, and it was hard to describe, but it made one''s entire body feel uncomfortable.


    I took a few more glances at the places I passed, but I didn''t find anything out of the ordinary.


    But there was one thing. Where did that servant go? I haven''t heard a sound since I came in, as if no one''s here.


    My intuition about this was very good, and now it seemed to me that the house was empty.


    It was strange, I thought, that the servants came to do their work, to tidy up the furniture, to clean the house, that was her duty, and she could not go to bed as soon as the servants came. Therefore, there should be some activity in the room, but it was just as silent as death itself.


    When I reached the living room on the second floor, the room was a mess. There was a rope on the floor, the same rope I had seen last night.


    The broken cups in the living room and the other items that fell to the ground were still there, no different from last night. This showed one thing: David had been tied up for an entire night.


    But the servants? The room was so messy. Shouldn''t she come and clean it up? Where did he hide?


    ~ Standing in place thinking, I suddenly came back to reality. I''m here to take Kelly''s item, what am I standing here in a daze for?


    She hurried to the bedroom door and found it open. The interior was a mess, and all the things on the bed had been scattered on the floor.


    I don''t know why, but even though the situation was a mess, there wasn''t anything strange about it. I just couldn''t help but shiver, as I had a bad premonition in my heart.


    Trembling, I walked over to the wardrobe and took the clothes without a care. When I saw that it was a woman''s clothes, I couldn''t hold on to them anymore, so I decided to stop.


    At that moment, I suddenly felt an itch in my neck. Something was touching my neck lightly.


    I scratched at the itch, grabbed the last of my clothes, and stood up again.


    However, I still felt something touching my neck regularly.


    Just as I was about to turn back, I suddenly remembered what Lin Zhishu had told me before.


    Although I didn''t know what was behind it, there was always an indescribable feeling of panic that assaulted me.


    Without much thought or looking back, I picked up my clothes and walked out.


    When I reached the door, I subconsciously glanced at the mirror from the corner of my eyes ¡­


    Ah ¡­


    It was as if I stepped on a fire wheel as I ran to the first floor, picked up the car keys from the table, and directly left Kelly''s house. I only managed to recover after smelling the fresh air.


    Because in the mirror, I saw a person hanging from the ceiling of the bedroom, swinging his bare feet in the air ¡­


    At that time, my mind was completely blank. I did not dare think about anything else, and immediately started Kelly''s car and drove away.


    When I returned home, Kelly and her wife were already sitting on the sofa. Kelly''s mental state was not very good.


    I panted heavily as I placed the pile of clothes in front of Kelly. "This is your clothes, and this is your car key. If you don''t want to go back in the future, then live here."


    Kelly''s eyes revealed a look of gratitude and evil, she laughed: "Thankyou!"


    I asked my aunt, where did Second Uncle go?


    Before her aunt had even spoken, Second Uncle had already walked down from above, stretching while walking.


    I say, just in time, Second Uncle has something to say.


    Second Uncle was startled, he rubbed his sleepy eyes and came to me, asking me what I need.


    I looked at Kelly and finally made up my mind, "Kelly, something happened in your family."


    Kelly trembled visibly, and did not say a word.


    Obviously, my words made everyone present tense up.


    I told her the whole story and asked my Second Uncle if he should call the police.


    If you''re sure you saw it, call the police! He didn''t want to be unclear about it in the future.


    Kelly also said, "Yang, call the police."


    Hearing them say this, I took out my phone and resolutely dialed the "100" alarm number.


    After the call was picked up, I told her that a murder case had occurred at 18 Gusande Street in the Baroda.


    He asked me who I was and I said I was a witness.


    After confirming the location again, he told me to stay at the scene and not leave. Then he hung up the phone.


    In order to explain this matter, Second Uncle decided to bring Kelly along to guard the scene and wait for the police to interrogate him.


    Therefore, Kelly, Second Uncle and I drove the Land Rover towards the scene of the crime. Aside from the fact that the lampshade on the front of the Land Rover was slightly damaged, the rest of the Land Rover was not damaged at all.


    What happened last night scared Kelly quite a bit. She kept sticking close to me, grabbing onto my arm, and from time to time, she could feel her shivering a little.


    I thought, this bastard David, is he even a man? If not for the fact that we appeared in time, Kelly would have died in his hands.


    After arriving at their home, they didn''t expect that Kelly''s front door was already surrounded by a cordon of security. There were only a few onlookers nearby, and since they were in the villa area, there weren''t many onlookers.


    I thought to myself, the police here are the same thing as I am. As long as no one dies, these cops have to at least sleep before they come out. Once a person dies, they all head to the scene of the crime like rabbits.


    Two police cars and an ambulance were parked on the road outside the courtyard. Several police officers were standing inside the police cordon as they coordinated with each other.


    At that moment, two paramedics brought out a stretcher with a corpse wrapped in white cloth.


    He was not mistaken, the servant was really dead!


    At this moment, one of the policemen turned around and said to the bystanders, "Let me ask you again, who called the police and who was the witness?"


    It looks like the police have already arrived. When we were not here just now, the police have already asked them a few times, but no one replied.


    Seeing this, I pulled Kelly along with the Second Uncle and walked forward. I shouted to the police, "I''m the one who called the police."


    Several policemen quickly turned around. One of them said something to the person next to him before leading the other officer back to the police station. "Come, follow me back to the police station."


    The three of us followed the police into the car, and in the car, Kelly''s body was trembling very obviously. I kept comforting her that with me here, nothing would happen to her.


    After arriving at the police station, the police separated the three of us for interrogation. I told the police everything that happened last night and what I saw this morning in detail.


    After the three of us were done with our interrogation, the police checked and saw that there were no problems, so he said that we have nothing to do here.


    After a while, the other cops at the scene brought the body back and let us go outside to identify it.


    Arriving beside the corpse, Kelly''s body trembled even more violently, and her hands grabbed onto me even more tightly.


    The moment the police lifted the white cloth, I nearly fell to the ground in fright!


    Kelly also covered her mouth with all her might and opened her eyes wide!

 C91

    The man on the stretcher had his right eye rolled out and his face was covered in blood. His mouth was wide open and he was probably going to drop his chin if he were any bigger. There was a purple scar on his neck.


    Kelly covered her mouth with all her might, but she was still unable to control herself. With a scream, she was paralyzed on the ground.


    After confirming, the dead person was Kelly''s family''s servant.


    At this moment, the policeman who was interrogating me came over and called me to a corner of the police station. He looked at the statement in his hand, then said with a puzzled expression, "I have a question that I don''t quite understand. I hope you can tell me the truth."


    I nodded. "Tell me, I''ll tell you what I know."


    he asked me. "You said you went into the bedroom to get your clothes, you took them first, and when you came out there was someone hanging from the ceiling in the mirror. Is that right?"


    I said yes.


    Then he asked, "That''s not right. The house is only so big, why didn''t you see it when you went in and you saw it when you came out? Do you mean that in the process of taking your clothes, someone hanged the servant in front of you, but you didn''t see him? "


    I was too nervous to think of such an omission. The police were right, if there was a person hanging from the ceiling, I should have been able to see him as soon as I entered, but why didn''t I see him when I entered?


    Seeing that I couldn''t answer his question, the policeman''s expression changed. He said to me, "You''d better be honest, don''t look like you''re Chinese. If you are suspicious, we will also mercilessly arrest you!"


    I thought, what logic is this? What does this have to do with me being Chinese?


    I hastened to explain, "Comrade Police Officer, I can assure you that what I said was true. The questions you just asked were completely reasonable, but I did not lie at all. I told you everything I knew, and I couldn''t answer because I didn''t know what was going on either."


    The policeman didn''t say anything for a long time. He stroked his beard and thought for a long time before he finally said to me, You can go back first.


    He said, "You go back first." There was a hint of not wanting me to leave, but there was no evidence, so he could only say, "It looks like the police are targeting me."


    When I went out, Kelly was still sitting on the ground with Second Uncle standing beside me.


    Second Uncle was a very conservative person. Seeing Kelly like this, he did not dare go forward to pull her, and did not know what to do.


    Seeing that I had come out, Second Uncle asked me why did the police call me in again? Are you all right?


    In order to not worry him, I told him that he was fine, and then pulled Kelly up from the ground. I took her back to the car and went back.


    When we reached home, Second Uncle went ahead to fix the car. My aunt and I stayed in the house to accompany Kelly.


    I sat on the sofa and explained everything that had happened. Although I couldn''t find the reason, I could understand one thing.


    First of all, there must be a direct causal link between the sudden change in David''s personality and what happened last night. According to Kelly''s description and my understanding of them during this period of time, David was definitely not a person who had a tendency to commit domestic violence. Even if his personality had changed and caused him to become irritable, it should have been shown half a year ago.


    Even Kelly has gradually forgotten about the change in his personality. But last night, when Kelly and I were chatting in the coffee shop, there were more than a few calls from David that were not answered, which was extremely contradictory. A person that lived in his own world had suddenly called so many times to Kelly, and that night, Kelly went back to take a look.


    According to this analysis, she could understand that the reason why David suddenly called Kelly was to kill her! At that time, David already had such a thought, if not for someone who was living in her own world suddenly calling Kelly, they would definitely not be concerned about her. Furthermore, Kelly did not pick up the phone, which made David even more anxious, because he wanted to kill Kelly, but he could not find someone, so how could he not be worried?


    Thus, they did not start fighting after Kelly returned home. Instead, the moment Kelly stepped into the house, David had already made preparations to kill her.


    As for the excuses David had mentioned, the colleagues who saw us holding hands while walking in their company, they had not made it up by their colleagues at all. What''s more, we had a lot of conversations, and these were all excuses.


    In other words, there must be a reason why David wanted to kill Kelly, and it definitely wasn''t because of me, maybe he did so to leave himself a way out. If the police were to find out about Kelly''s death in the future, it could be used to divert their attention, so even if I''m not involved, he would probably come up with other reasons.


    It looks like my four years of experience at the University of Political Science and Law did not go to waste. Although I have not found out the reason for this matter, through my own analysis, I have concluded that David''s attempt to kill Kelly was premeditated and not caused by a conflict.


    I am not sure why the servant died, and whether or not the servant was killed by David. I do not dare make a decision, because I did not see it with my own eyes, so these matters should be decided by the police.


    By noon, Kelly''s mental state was getting worse. At the beginning, she was just staring blankly at him with her dull eyes, but later on, her emotions fluctuated more and more, and her entire body spasmed violently as she yelled nonstop, "getout! getout! Piss off)


    Sometimes, my aunt and I have to forcefully hug her for a bit before she can gradually calm down. I want to take a look in the afternoon. If her mental state continues like this, then she''ll have to be sent to the hospital.


    In fact, I am most worried about David, I am afraid that he will be caught and forced inside again. If he really gets punished, as long as the Double Happiness Silver works, Kelly will also be in trouble.


    His head hurt so much that it hurt his life, and his eyes were swollen with pain. He lay on the bed for a while, but couldn''t fall asleep no matter what, and after thinking about it, I still decided to ask Samit if this matter had anything to do with the Holy Infant.


    When I arrived at the store, he was checking the goods of the Holy Infant with Kieran''s mirror. Seeing that I had come, Kieran asked me what I had done.


    After I sat down, I said to Samit, "Something has happened to Kelly''s family again."


    Samit looked at the mirror carefully, his face revealing an expression of slight annoyance, "What does it have to do with me?"

 C92

    I know Samit is a cold person, he has his principles, a businessman, that''s understandable. I think he definitely doesn''t know about the specifics, which is why he''s acting so cold.


    I organized my speech in my mind and thought about how I should express it so that Samit would understand my words at the first moment, because this matter was a little complicated.


    After thinking for a long time, I finally decided to start from the incident where David''s personality changed half a year ago, all the way until what happened this morning, and my deductions.


    After Kieran finished listening, she did not make any comments. Just like before, she also did not have any expression on her face.


    Samit finally put down the mirror, and I saw that his expression was strange. After being silent for a while, he asked, "How is your Feng Qingqing Treasure Shop doing? Do you have an order recently "?


    "No," I said, ashamed.


    Samit''s expression became even more unsightly, "In the past half year, you haven''t sold a single Holy Infant, and you''re already thinking of ways to pick up girls? I give you such good treatment, and you do all these nonsense all day "?


    Samit''s words annoyed me a little, but since I''m his employee now, I calmed myself down, "Samit, it''s not like what you imagined, because after Kelly invited the Holy Infant, many unbelievable things happened in our family, I didn''t say that I would care about her, I just wanted to ask, how do we settle this kind of matter."


    Samit laughed sinisterly, "I don''t plan to care, even though I brought him back home, I still do not plan to care? What''s a pipe? "Did you marry her to become your wife, that''s what you call being in charge?"


    "You ¡­" Samit''s words rendered me speechless, and at the same time, the anger in my heart grew.


    "How many times have I told you? We are only in charge of selling Holy Infant, not after selling them."


    I stood up, "Samit, do you know how Kelly is right now? Do you know how frightened she was by this? "You''ll know when you go and take a look!"


    Samit also stood up, "Yang, what is the meaning of this? You mean, there''s a problem with our Holy Infant? How could it be proven to be a Holy Infant''s problem? "You have an old saying in China, you can eat whatever you want, but you can''t say whatever you want. Speak on evidence!"


    I sneered, "Hehe, evidence? Kelly is our old customer, regardless of whether this matter is related to the Holy Infant or not, her family has gotten into a huge trouble, she asked me for help, shouldn''t I? If it wasn''t for Second Uncle and I last night, she would have died long ago! I just want to ask you, what is life in your eyes? Just a tiny grain of sand? I saved a life, and yet you say that I am doing something that has no meaning. has already fallen to such a state, and did not even mention the Holy Infant, nor did he even cause trouble for us. Yet you, you pushed away all the trivial matters you had encountered, and in front of a weak life force, you still have the face to bring up any evidence against me. Yes, I have no proof, but don''t forget that in this world, besides evidence, there is another thing, and that is human nature and conscience! "A man of faith is not as good as I am!"


    Who would have known that with a "pa" sound, Samit threw the mirror onto the ground, "You still have the nerve to tell me all this? After you came here, all these weird things happened, which one of them has nothing to do with you? The first time you came here, your Second Uncle had already become a vegetable. Nothing had happened to the maternity hospital for dozens of years, and when you came, an accident immediately happened to you. I have been selling Holy Infant for dozens of years in peace, but the Kelly who is related to you frequently got into an accident. Yang, remember this, you are my employee, everything you have today is given to you by me. If you are working here, you must listen to my commands, or else you will scram! "


    At this moment, my lungs were about to explode from rage. I''m a jinx? Yes, motherfucker, I''m a jinx! I took off the work badge on my body and then took out the salary card, "Samit, take a look. If the salary doesn''t change, I will return it all to you. After saying that, I threw my work card and my bank card on the floor, turned around, and left.


    I left Samit''s house, but did not expect Kieran to actually catch up and grab my arm.


    I''m still angry. Why are you asking her? Aren''t you with your father?


    Just as Kieran wanted to say something, Samit''s voice came out from the room, "Kieran, come back here!"


    Kieran turned her head and hesitated for a moment. In the end, she chose to pull me along and walk in the direction of my house.


    I was a little confused by her actions, not knowing why she was doing this. She should have helped Samit when I was arguing with her father, but why did she leave with me instead?


    However, I did not pay any attention to him and walked home aggressively towards the end of the day. I thought to myself, I will head back to Second Uncle now to clear this up, I have to return home, I''m done with it, I''ll go back to find a stable job and live my days peacefully. I don''t want to be angered by Samit anymore, and I don''t want to live in this time of worry and fear anymore.


    When we reached home, I saw that the Second Uncle had returned and was sitting on the sofa, but Kelly was not there.


    I asked Second Uncle, where''s Kelly?


    He said he would rest in the bedroom upstairs.


    Kieran said, and she went up to take a look.


    It was only now that I understood why Kieran had followed me here. It was because she wanted to see Kelly.


    I thought that Kieran would choose to ignore her like Samit, or even oppose me in the end. However, it was this girl that I had always called "Cold-blooded" that was able to make me feel warmth in my heart.


    After Kieran went upstairs, Second Uncle called me to the side with a serious expression, "Yang, let me ask you, what exactly is your relationship with Kelly?"


    I was at a loss. "It doesn''t matter. Didn''t I tell you yesterday?"


    "It doesn''t matter? It''s not a problem. Why did Kelly keep on calling your name? At first, when your wife and I thought that she had something to talk about with you, we told her that you were not there. In the end, she was still calling out to you in a low voice, and only then did I know that she had not woken up at all, but was calling you subconsciously. Yang, honestly, what happened between you and this woman? "


    I hurriedly raised my hand, "I swear, she really doesn''t have anything. Kelly doesn''t have any friends in Baroda, so we often chat.


    Second Uncle said it, I hope what you said is true.


    I ask Second Uncle, why do you care so much about this?


    Second Uncle paused, "To tell you the truth, I feel that Kelly is not a normal woman."


    Hearing his words, my heart tightened. "What''s abnormal?"


    "I can''t say, but I feel that something isn''t right. In short, you better not get involved with her too much. It won''t harm you."


    I said "got it," then followed Second Uncle up to see Kelly.


    When I entered the bedroom, I saw that Kelly was sleeping soundly. Kieran was currently tying a red rope around her wrist, and her one hand was holding the red rope as she made various kinds of gestures.